The bishop busied beside the business, or, That eminent overseer, Dr. John Gauden, Bishop of Exeter, so eminently overseen as to wound his own cause well nigh to death with his own weapon in his late so super-eminently-applauded appearance for the [brace] liberty of tender consciences, legitimacy of solemn swearings, entituled, A discourse concerning publick oaths, and the lawfulness of swearing in judicial proceedings, in order to answer the scruples of the Quakers ... / by Samuel Fisher ...
         Fisher, Samuel, 1605-1665.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 527 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39570
         Wing F1051
         ESTC R37345
         16395993
         ocm 16395993
         105348
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39570)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105348)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1092:6)
      
       
         
           
             The bishop busied beside the business, or, That eminent overseer, Dr. John Gauden, Bishop of Exeter, so eminently overseen as to wound his own cause well nigh to death with his own weapon in his late so super-eminently-applauded appearance for the [brace] liberty of tender consciences, legitimacy of solemn swearings, entituled, A discourse concerning publick oaths, and the lawfulness of swearing in judicial proceedings, in order to answer the scruples of the Quakers ... / by Samuel Fisher ...
             Fisher, Samuel, 1605-1665.
          
           [10], 91, [1], 66 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             [London] printed :
             1662.
          
           
             At head of title: Epischopos aposchopos [Greek transliterated].
             Place of publication suggested by Wing.
             Error in paging: p. 43 of 2nd pt. misnumbered 45.
             Imperfect: print show-through with considerable loss of print.
             Errata: p. 67 at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gauden, John, 1605-1662. -- Discourse concerning publick oaths.
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           THE
           BISHOP
           BUSIED
           BESIDE
           THE
           BUSINESSE
           :
           OR
           That
           Eminent
           OVERSEER
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Gauden
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           so
           Eminently
           OVERSEEN
           ,
           as
           to
           wound
           his
           
             Own
             Cause
          
           well
           nigh
           to
           Death
           with
           his
           
             Own
             Weapon
          
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           so
           Super-eminently-applauded
           Appearance
        
         
           For
           the
           Liberty
           of
           
             Tender
             Consciences
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Legitimacy
           of
           
             Solemn
             Swearings
          
           .
        
         
           Entituled
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           
             Publick
             Oaths
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Swearing
           in
           
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           answer
           the
           Scruples
           of
           the
           QUAKERS
           .
           Which
           singularly
           double
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Two
             Parts
          
           of
           this
           following
           Animadversion
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           seriously
           ,
           and
           singly
           Discoursed
           with
           ,
           and
           Discovered
           to
           be
           Not
           more
           (
           Pretendedly
           )
           AGAINST
           Persecution
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           Than
           (
           Really
           )
           FOR
           it
           ;
           Nor
           more
           (
           Intentionally
           )
           FOR
           Solemn
           Swearing
           among
           Christians
           ,
           Than
           (
           Effectually
           )
           AGAINST
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Fisher
          
           ,
           Prisoner
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           Quis
           non
           Ridet
           ?
           Qui
           non
           Videt
           .
           Suo
           Se
           Iugulavit
           Gladio
           .
        
         
           Evangelica
           Veritas
           non
           recipit
           Iuramentum
           .
           
             Hieron
             .
          
        
         
           Non
           Oportet
           ut
           Vir
           ,
           qui
           Evangelicè
           Vivit
           ,
           Iuret
           Omnino
           .
           
             Chrisost.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Month
           ,
           called
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           say
           nothing
           here
           how
           far
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Book
          
           (
           which
           this
           relates
           to
           as
           an
           Answer
           )
           fall's
           short
           of
           that
           Beauty
           and
           Strength
           of
           
             true
             Religion
             ,
             spiritual
             Sense
          
           ,
           and
           
             sound
             Reason
          
           it
           pretends
           to
           ,
           which
           it
           scarcely
           seems
           in
           
             some
             parts
          
           of
           it
           to
           have
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             ordinary
             Lineaments
          
           ,
           and
           Symmetry
           of
           ;
           at
           least
           in
           
             our
             Apprehensions
          
           ,
           who
           are
           
             wholly
             strangers
          
           (
           save
           that
           we
           see
           it
           in
           sundry
           of
           those
           
             Polemical
             Pieces
          
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           
             Parochial
             P.
             P.
             Priest's
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             three
             Postures
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             Papal
             ,
             Prelatical
          
           ,
           and
           Presbyterial
           ,
           have
           been
           put
           forth
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Eternal
             Truth
          
           of
           God
           still
           testified
           to
           by
           us
           )
           to
           any
           such
           
             Self-subverting
             Sermons
          
           ,
           and
           
             unsaid
             Sayings
          
           ,
           as
           the
           said
           Book
           consists
           of
           ;
           Had
           we
           discerned
           in
           it
           any
           
             considerable
             weight
          
           of
           Argument
           ,
           or
           
             Sufficient
             Evidence
          
           to
           Evince
           the
           
             main
             point
          
           undertaken
           (
           i.
           e.
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Swearing
           )
           to
           the
           Conviction
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           we
           should
           very
           likely
           either
           in
           Print
           have
           signified
           our
           Subscription
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           sate
           down
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           thereby
           at
           least
           signified
           our
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           even
           as
           nothing
           as
           it
           is
           to
           its
           
             propounded
             Purpose
          
           )
           we
           could
           (
           but
           that
           we
           must
           say
           for
           Truths
           sake
           ,
           with
           him
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           was
           made
           a
           
             Prophetical
             Reprover
          
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Ierem.
           15.
           10.
           
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             my
             Mother
             ,
             fon
             thou
             hast
             born
             me
             a
          
           man
           of
           Strife
           and
           
             Contention
             to
             the
             whole
             Earth
          
           ,
           )
           
           be
           very
           well
           contented
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           be
           found
           ore
           and
           ore
           again
           contending
           with
           every
           
             new
             Opposer
          
           of
           those
           
             Old
             Truths
          
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Encounterers
          
           ,
           and
           their
           most
           
             Critical
             Encounters
          
           of
           which
           have
           been
           profligated
           by
           us
           long
           ago
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           (
           to
           let
           pass
           those
           other
           disadvantages
           we
           adventure
           upon
           ,
           of
           [
           
             Caeteris
             imparibus
          
           ]
           our
           present
           
             Low
             ,
             Streitned
             ,
             Imprisoned
          
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           Condemned
           Con●…ition
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           as
           
             Damnati
             Lingua
          
           vocem
           habet
           ,
           vim
           
             non
             habet
          
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           expect
           
             our
             Words
          
           ,
           how
           true
           soever
           ,
           should
           gain
           but
           
             small
             Credit
          
           against
           the
           Bishops
           )
           we
           have
           so
           much
           the
           
             smaller
             Encouragement
          
           to
           reply
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           sith
           ,
           by
           so
           doing
           we
           expose
           our selves
           to
           the
           Lash
           and
           Severity
           of
           a
           
             sharp
             Law
          
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Executioners
           of
           which
           are
           (
           in
           their
           
             blind
             Zeal
          
           and
           malicious
           Minds
           )
           far
           more
           
             Rigid
             ,
             Sharpe
          
           ,
           and
           Severe
           in
           their
           Hyperbolical
           *
           Prosecution
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           yet
           apt
           to
           believe
           the
           
             most
             Supream
             Enactors
          
           of
           it
           ●…ere
           ,
           at
           their
           Enacting
           it
           ,
           in
           their
           Intentions
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           
             Internal
             ,
             Eternal
             Truth
          
           of
           
             our
             God
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           
             known
             ,
             received
          
           and
           belived
           ,
           is
           very
           
             pretious
             ,
             honourable
          
           and
           of
           
             great
             esteem
          
           with
           us
           ,
           yea
           ,
           far
           more
           than
           either
           
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Estate
          
           ,
           or
           any
           
             External
             Treasure
          
           ,
           or
           Enjoyment
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           it
           
             lies
             at
             stake
          
           so
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Total
             Silence
          
           might
           not
           unlikely
           be
           mistaken
           for
           consent
           ,
           and
           how
           apt
           some
           are
           to
           deem
           all
           their
           Aspersions
           of
           us
           ,
           Assertions
           and
           Arguments
           against
           us
           to
           be
           owned
           and
           assented
           to
           by
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           answered
           (
           though
           else
           it
           might
           have
           been
           more
           Prudential
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           expedience
           of
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Estates
           ,
           to
           have
           forborn
           in
           such
           a
           Juncture
           )
           we
           could
           do
           n●…
           less
           (
           in
           order
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           our selves
           from
           the
           c●…lumnies
           ,
           which
           continue
           to
           be
           oast
           upon
           us
           by
           both
           Priests
           and
           People
           of
           different
           Principles
           and
           Perswasions
           ,
           and
           the
           
           clearing
           of
           that
           Truth
           we
           hold
           forth
           both
           more
           generally
           (
           as
           concerning
           the
           Light
           )
           and
           more
           particularly
           (
           as
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           about
           which
           we
           are
           so
           angrily
           contested
           with
           )
           than
           enter
           our
           dissent
           in
           publick
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Book
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           Which
           Book
           in
           
             both
             the
             Parts
          
           thereof
           ,
           into
           which
           it
           stands
           divided
           (
           respectively
           to
           the
           
             two
             sorts
          
           of
           matter
           ,
           which
           is
           handled
           in
           the
           Bishops
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           about
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           compulsion
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Swearing
           before
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           )
           is
           devoted
           (
           Reader
           )
           to
           thy
           most
           serious
           ,
           and
           
             impartial
             Perusal
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           see
           how
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           
             self
             same
          
           Work
           wherein
           he
           labours
           earnestly
           to
           bring
           all
           men
           to
           (
           be
           Conformitants
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           found
           a
           most
           egregious
           Non-couformitant
           to
           himself
           :
           For
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             former
             part
          
           of
           his
           Undertakings
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           positive
           ,
           this
           Bishop
           seems
           in
           very
           many
           passages
           of
           it
           to
           be
           much
           what
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           his
           (
           quondam
           )
           Predecessor
           in
           the
           same
           See
           ,
           *
           and
           Reasons
           much
           against
           the
           
             Inhumanity
             ,
             Anti-christianity
             ,
             Uneffectualness
             ,
             Unsafeness
             ,
             Unlawfulness
             ,
             Tyrannousness
             ,
             Irreligiousness
             ,
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Unreasonableness
          
           of
           meer
           
             Plagiary
             Counsels
             ,
             Punitive
             Courses
             ,
             Sharpe
             Penalties
             ,
             Flagellant
             Methods
             ,
          
           the
           
             Cudgel
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             Banishments
             ,
             Plunderings
             ,
             Sequestrations
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           indeed
           so
           much
           
             Native
             Candor
          
           ,
           and
           true
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           as
           did
           constrain
           him
           ,
           after
           
           the
           Genius
           of
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           never
           exercised
           in
           the
           Inflictions
           of
           any
           such
           (
           as
           Carnal
           ,
           as
           Cruel
           )
           censures
           on
           the
           
             outward
             Man
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           convince
           the
           Conscience
           )
           he
           did
           utterly
           abhor
           and
           detest
           all
           such
           doing's
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Region
           only
           :
        
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           considering
           not
           only
           
             various
             Passages
          
           intermingled
           among
           the
           above
           said
           matter
           ,
           standing
           as
           it
           were
           diametrically
           opposite
           thereunto
           ,
           wherein
           he
           pleads
           the
           Destructiveness
           and
           Injuriousness
           of
           lenity
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           than
           even
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           use
           of
           such
           
             Severities
             more
          
           or
           less
           to
           the
           most
           modest
           and
           
             moderate
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
          
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           considering
           his
           confessed
           consent
           to
           that
           
             acknowledged
             unseasonable
          
           issuing
           out
           of
           that
           Act
           for
           the
           
             Non-toleration
             ,
             Coercion
             ,
             Compulsion
          
           
           of
           the
           Quakers
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           he
           deems
           to
           be
           the
           Innocentest
           of
           
             modern
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           together
           with
           such
           other
           
             concurrent
             Circumstances
          
           ,
           as
           are
           onely
           thus
           hinted
           at
           here
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           more
           largely
           handled
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           hereby
           referred
           ;
           saving
           all
           his
           fair
           and
           formall
           Shews
           of
           so
           much
           Favour
           and
           Facility
           to
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           fain
           seem
           to
           be
           found
           in
           ,
           his
           
             charitable
             Endeavours
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           do
           more
           
             truly
             tend
          
           (
           what
           ever
           they
           pretend
           to
           )
           to
           the
           Re-establishing
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           
             total
             Removing
          
           of
           that
           Antichristian
           Yoak
           of
           Persecution
           for
           Conscience
           (
           
             complain'd
             on
          
           and
           
             cried
             out
             against
          
           by
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           felt
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           )
           from
           off
           the
           necks
           of
           
             Christ's
             truest
             Disciples
          
           ;
           whom
           (
           for
           as
           much
           as
           their
           
             Possessors
             slay
             them
             ,
             and
             hold
             themselves
             not
             guilty
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           count
           ,
           and
           
             sell
             them
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             as
             Sheep
             for
             the
             Slaughter
             ,
          
           and
           then
           say
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             Rich
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           
             their
             own
             Shepherds
             pitty
             them
             not
             )
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           therefore
           ,
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
          
           and
           
             Overseer
             of
             their
             Souls
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           now
           returned
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           once
           ment
           astray
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           fed
           them
           in
           the
           
             barren
             places
          
           of
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           and
           
             drove
             them
          
           from
           Mountain
           to
           Hill
           in
           their
           dark
           and
           
             gloomy
             Day
          
           ,
           will
           most
           assuredly
           feed
           and
           gather
           ,
           and
           destroy
           that
           Yoak
           from
           off
           their
           Necks
           ,
           and
           that
           
             heavy
             Burden
          
           from
           off
           their
           Shoulders
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Anointing
           :
           And
           as
           to
           those
           Shepherds
           among
           whom
           the
           Poor
           of
           his
           Flock
           are
           as
           the
           
             Flock
             of
             the
             Slaughter
          
           :
           I
           will
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Fat
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           and
           tear
           their
           Claws
           in
           Pieces
           ,
           yea
           I
           will
           destroy
           the
           Fat
           and
           the
           Strong
           ,
           and
           feed
           them
           with
           Judgement
           so
           that
           that
           which
           dieth
           let
           it
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           yet
           those
           three
           
             S.
             S.
             Shepherds
          
           ,
           whose
           Soul
           hath
           abhorred
           me
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           my
           Soul
           loatheth
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           cut
           off
           in
           
             one
             Month
          
           ;
           They
           have
           been
           as
           a
           
             swift
             Dromadary
          
           traversing
           her
           way
           as
           a
           
             wild
             Ass
          
           ,
           used
           to
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           snuffing
           
           up
           the
           Wind
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           her
           occasion
           none
           can
           reverss
           her
           ,
           yet
           in
           
             her
             month
          
           she
           shall
           be
           found
           ;
           They
           have
           dealt
           treacherously
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           have
           begotten
           strange
           Children
           ,
           now
           shall
           a
           month
           destroy
           them
           with
           their
           Portions
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.
           16.
           
           Hos.
           5.
           7.
           
           Zach.
           11.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           16.
           
           Yea
           this
           we
           say
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           their
           Feet
           ,
           which
           stand
           on
           
             slipery
             places
          
           in
           the
           Dark
           ,
           shall
           slide
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           that
           come
           upon
           them
           
             make
             haste
          
           ;
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           in
           their
           Subtilty
           ,
           by
           giving
           
             goodly
             Words
          
           ,
           they
           deceive
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Simple
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           seem
           more
           fair
           and
           favourable
           than
           
             in
             truth
          
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           implead
           all
           Persecution
           whatever
           (
           even
           Doctrinally
           )
           and
           yet
           practice
           it
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           will
           Wrath
           and
           Ruin
           be
           upon
           them
           suddenly
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           sorer
           and
           Sharper
           will
           the
           Stroak
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           once
           shall
           arise
           to
           smite
           them
           with
           the
           
             Rod
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             rebuke
             with
             Equity
          
           for
           all
           the
           meek
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           their
           words
           are
           soft
           as
           Butter
           ,
           and
           smooth
           as
           Oyl
           ;
           yea
           
             Speciem
             Agninam
             ,
             pellem
             Ovinam
             pre
             se
             ferunt
             ,
          
           yet
           
             Intus
             &
             in
             cute
             Mordent
          
           ;
           Even
           while
           they
           
             cry
             peace
          
           ,
           if
           men
           please
           them
           not
           so
           as
           to
           conform
           to
           whatever
           constitutions
           ,
           are
           according
           to
           their
           own
           coveteous
           Conceptions
           ,
           they
           
             bite
             with
             their
             teeth
          
           ,
           and
           prepare
           War
           against
           them
           by
           speaking
           out
           the
           
             proud
             things
          
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             proudly
             ,
             contemptuously
          
           ,
           and
           disdainfully
           against
           the
           Righteous
           :
           thus
           ,
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           serving
           them
           ,
           
             secretly
             shooting
          
           at
           the
           sincere
           Servants
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           may
           say
           truly
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           a
           toleration
           in
           all
           cases
           (
           excepting
           wherein
           they
           are
           
             against
             it
          
           )
           and
           
             against
             all
             Persecution
          
           of
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           (
           those
           cases
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           for
           it
           )
           In
           a
           word
           they
           bait
           us
           with
           now
           
             a
             bit
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             a
             bite
             ,
             kill
          
           us
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           
             cruell
             kindnesse
          
           ,
           cal
           d
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           in
           more
           spite
           then
           
             Real
             pitty
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Complement
           commended
           Christ
           to
           Condemnation
           ,
           
           so
           do
           they
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           
             feigned
             face
          
           of
           friendship
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           
             his
             People
          
           betray
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           
             open
             Adversaries
          
           with
           
             a
             Kisse
          
           :
           But
           such
           
             Linsey
             Wolsey
          
           webs
           as
           these
           ,
           will
           never
           become
           Garments
           wherewith
           to
           hide
           their
           
             inward
             Enmity
          
           against
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           last
           Part
           of
           the
           Doings
           of
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           here
           to
           do
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           more
           Argumentative
           for
           that
           
             Solemn
             Swearing
          
           now
           us'd
           in
           Judicature
           ,
           what
           litle
           strength
           he
           is
           likely
           to
           appear
           in
           
             for
             it
          
           ,
           who
           himself
           sayes
           so
           much
           
             against
             it
          
           as
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           does
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           Iudge
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           sayings
           ,
           by
           him
           cited
           and
           here
           recited
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           Viz.
           
             Evangelica
             veritas
             non
             recipit
             Juramentum
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           The
           Gospel
           verity
           doth
           not
           admit
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             Non
             Oportet
             ,
             ut
             vir
             qui
             Evangelice
             Vivit
             ,
             Juret
             Omnino
             ,
             Chrisost.
          
           It
           is
           not
           meet
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           should
           swear
           at
           all
           .
           
             Rarus
             apud
             veteres
             jurandi
             usus
             in
             Judiciis
             ,
             sed
             crescen●…e
             perfidia
             Crevit
             Juris
             jurandi
             usus
             .
          
           In
           the
           better
           and
           simpler
           ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Oathes
           were
           seldom
           used
           in
           Judicatures
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           perfidy
           and
           lying
           increased
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           Oathes
           increased
           .
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           out
           of
           
             Polibius
             .
             There
             was
             no
             need
             of
             an
             Oath
             among
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             it
             was
             security
             enough
             in
             all
             cases
             to
             say
          
           Christianus
           sum
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Gaud.
           
             p.
             4.
             
             Christians
          
           (
           truly
           such
           )
           
             need
             no
             Oathes
             in
          
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           Bishop
           Gaud.
           
             p.
             23.
             
             Nor
             can
             credit
             be
             given
             any
             more
             then
             to
             a
             lyar
             ,
             to
             any
             man
             that
             swears
             never
             so
          
           solemnly
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           Iudicature
           ,
           
             who
             is
             a
          
           common
           swearer
           ,
           
             and
             hath
             no
             Reverence
             of
             the
          
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           Bishop
           Gaud.
           
             p.
             17.
             
             Certainly
             the
             affairs
             of
          
           Christians
           ,
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           
             would
             be
             no
             lesse
             to
             their
             honour
             and
             ease
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             in
          
           no
           case
           
             any
             need
             ,
             or
             use
             of
             Oathes
             or
          
           swearing
           ,
           
             but
             onely
             such
             an
          
           Authentick
           veracity
           and
           just
           credulity
           
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             as
             might
             well
          
           
           
             spare
             even
             the
          
           most
           true
           ,
           sincere
           and
           lawful
           Oathes
           ,
           
             keeping
             on
             all
             sides
             as
             great
             a
             distance
             from
          
           Lying
           ,
           
             as
             from
          
           false
           swearing
           ,
           
             Bish.
             Gaud.
          
           p.
           22.
           
        
         
           
             Quis
             legit
             Haec
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           He
           that
           can
           read
           all
           this
           ,
           need
           not
           go
           further
           then
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           to
           find
           matter
           wherewith
           to
           Answer
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           concerning
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           needlesnesse
           of
           any
           swearing
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           (
           for
           I
           am
           in
           an
           Epistle
           only
           here
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           )
           as
           it
           's
           an
           
             ill
             Bird
          
           (
           as
           the
           Proverb
           speaks
           )
           
             that
             bewrayes
             his
             own
             nest
          
           ,
           so
           it
           's
           an
           
             ill
             Wind
             that
             blowes
             no
             body
             no
             profit
             :
          
           and
           so
           though
           the
           whirl-wind
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             Doctrine
          
           (
           wherein
           he
           
             whiffles
             to
          
           and
           
             fro
             ,
             in
          
           and
           out
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           
             round
             about
          
           )
           cannot
           well
           serve
           his
           own
           
             ill
             turn
          
           against
           the
           Truth
           testified
           to
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           one
           
             good
             turn
          
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           very
           well
           serve
           the
           Quakers
           wherewith
           to
           serve
           the
           
             Truths
             good
             turn
          
           against
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             SAM
             .
             FISHER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           First
           PART
           .
        
         
           THere
           being
           a
           Book
           lately
           put
           forth
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             publick
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Swearing
             in
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
             ,
          
           by
           Doctor
           Gawden
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           ;
           Written
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           to
           answer
           the
           Scruples
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           we
           having
           seriously
           perused
           the
           said
           Book
           with
           an
           upright
           Heart
           ,
           and
           impartial
           Eye
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           we
           might
           own
           what
           is
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           refute
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           refuse
           what
           is
           Evil
           ;
           not
           being
           espoused
           to
           any
           Opinion
           or
           Iudgment
           ,
           but
           what
           carries
           
             Demonstration
             of
             Truth
          
           with
           it
           unto
           and
           upon
           our
           Consciences
           (
           it
           being
           our
           Principle
           to
           keep
           them
           alwayes
           void
           of
           offence
           towards
           God
           and
           towards
           Man
           )
           do
           here
           profess
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           ever
           is
           therein
           written
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           our
           belief
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           and
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           
           Iames
           5.
           who
           say
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             by
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           still
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           formerly
           upon
           occasion
           we
           have
           declared
           ,
           and
           do
           now
           again
           declare
           in
           this
           our
           return
           and
           reply
           to
           the
           Book
           aforesaid
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Obstinacy
           and
           Wilfulness
           ,
           but
           Duty
           and
           Conscience
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           all
           we
           have
           to
           loose
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           had
           no
           scruples
           in
           our selves
           before
           
             his
             Book
          
           came
           forth
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           supposeth
           we
           had
           )
           about
           Swearing
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           resolution
           of
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           write
           ,
           being
           sufficiently
           clear
           in
           our
           Iudgements
           against
           it
           :
           So
           we
           have
           met
           with
           nothing
           in
           our
           
             serious
             perusal
          
           of
           this
           Bishops
           Book
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           rather
           contributed
           to
           the
           strengthning
           of
           us
           in
           our
           
             former
             belief
          
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           least
           either
           to
           the
           shaking
           of
           our
           Confidence
           ,
           or
           the
           convincing
           us
           of
           Error
           in
           this
           our
           Way
           and
           Practice
           ,
           of
           denying
           to
           
             Swear
             at
             all
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Insufficiency
           of
           the
           Book
           aforesaid
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Matter
           therein
           contained
           to
           convi●…ce
           us
           ,
           or
           any
           ,
           that
           sincerely
           seek
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           appears
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           may
           appear
           unto
           any
           ,
           who
           are
           impartial
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           sundry
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           Contradictions
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           
             to
             it self
          
           ,
           in
           more
           points
           than
           one
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Arguments
           thereof
           ,
           to
           evince
           the
           thing
           pretended
           to
           ;
           both
           of
           which
           we
           
           have
           here
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           and
           plainness
           ,
           as
           might
           well
           be
           ,
           presented
           to
           
             publick
             view
          
           ,
           in
           such-wise
           as
           hereafter
           followeth
           .
        
         
           I.
           Whereas
           the
           Bishop
           promises
           very
           many
           things
           in
           order
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           )
           to
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           these
           two
           T●…ts
           ,
           after
           his
           way
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amis●…
           for
           us
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           
             useful
             observations
          
           of
           sundry
           of
           those
           
             precedent
             passages
          
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           his
           Epistle
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           (
           for
           orders
           sake
           )
           we
           shall
           consider
           of
           ,
           under
           those
           three
           
             general
             Heads
          
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           seem●…
           to
           have
           moulded
           all
           that
           matter
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           ante●…dent
           to
           his
           
             Discourse
             concerning
             Swearing
             ,
             viz.
          
           
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             his
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             to
             —
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             Pitty
             to
             —
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             his
             Commendations
             of
             —
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
        
         
           In
           each
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           uneasie
           both
           to
           discern
           and
           to
           discover
           him
           to
           be
           more
           Pretended
           ,
           then
           Real
           ,
           yea
           ,
           more
           
             Uncharitable
             ,
             Abusive
             ,
             Ironical
          
           ,
           and
           Condemnatory
           ,
           than
           either
           truly
           Charitable
           ,
           or
           Compassionate
           ,
           or
           Commendatory
           towards
           the
           Quakers
           :
           Yea
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           see
           (
           unless
           we
           will
           close
           our
           Eyes
           )
           how
           a
           vein
           of
           
             Scorn
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             Defamation
          
           and
           
             Contempt
             ,
             Persecution
          
           and
           Spoile
           ,
           ●…ns
           along
           throughout
           both
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fore-part
           of
           his
           Book
           notwithstanding
           the
           most
           faire
           and
           
             specious
             Pretences
          
           of
           it
           to
           
             Pitty
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             Commiseration
          
           and
           Commendation
           ;
           and
           howbeit
           ,
           it
           guilds
           and
           plaisters
           it self
           over
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           with
           some
           
             seeming
             shewes
          
           of
           
             Love
             ,
             Bowels
          
           to
           ,
           and
           applauses
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           those
           
             tender
             termes
          
           of
           
             Lenity
             ,
             Facility
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             Cand●…r
             ,
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
          
           &c.
           superficially
           sprinkled
           up
           and
           down
           here
           and
           there
           (
           as
           a
           vail
           )
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           goes
           no●…
           so
           disguised
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           Eyes
           ,
           which
           through
           all
           those
           thin
           
             Tiffany
             Pretexts
          
           ,
           see
           clearly
           such
           a
           
             frowni●…g
             Face
          
           ,
           and
           
             course
             Complexion
          
           ,
           such
           a
           
             sour
             visage
          
           of
           
             Severity
             ,
             Rigor
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           it self
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           of
           (
           
             Immedicabile
             vulnus
          
           )
           the
           
             Quakers
             non-conviction
          
           of
           that
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           tried
           the
           truthlesness
           of
           already
           ,
           by
           a
           surer
           Touch-Stone
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             Traditional
          
           talk
           ,
           or
           in
           ca●…e
           of
           Non-submission
           (
           even
           
             against
             Conviction
          
           ,
           which
           himself
           confesseth
           would
           not
           be
           pleasing
           to
           God
           )
           to
           the
           
             Bishops
             bare
             Conceptions
          
           upon
           a
           Text
           or
           two
           (
           when
           once
           held
           forth
           to
           them
           by
           him
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           interpreted
           )
           as
           to
           some
           
             un●…rring
             Cano●…
          
           (
           
             por
             quem
             cuncta
             prius
             tendand
             a
          
           )
           could
           heartily
           wish
           (
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             voice
          
           of
           Iacob
           )
           that
           the
           
             ●…ough
             hands
          
           of
           Esa●…
           might
           be
           laid
           on
           to
           no
           less
           than
           very
           Amputation
           and
           Abscision
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           point
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           his
           Book
           also
           he
           treats
           much
           about
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           ●…
           pleader
           for
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           those
           
             Poor
             Silly
             Quakers
          
           (
           as
           he
           〈◊〉
           terms
           them
           )
           as
           if
           he
           were
           indeed
           some
           
             Compassionate
             Moderator
          
           of
           mens
           ●…rathful
           and
           
             hasty
             Spirits
          
           towards
           them
           ,
           Yet
           considering
           how
           (
           like
           the
           Lizard
           ,
           which
           what
           ever
           good
           prints
           he
           makes
           with
           his
           Feet
           on
           the
           Sand
           ,
           when
           he
           runs
           ,
           dashes
           them
           all
           out
           again
           with
           his
           
             bushie
             Taile
          
           that
           comes
           behind
           )
           this
           Charitable
           and
           
             Pittiful
             Bishop
          
           interlines
           his
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           
             Unchristian
             ,
             Antichristian
             Cruelty
          
           ,
           so
           many
           Corrosives
           among
           his
           Cordialls
           ,
           flings
           so
           many
           Firebrands
           after
           his
           
             favourable
             Fomentations
          
           ,
           and
           seconds
           his
           lenitives
           with
           so
           many
           sharpe
           and
           supercillious
           lancings
           ,
           all
           he
           utters
           to
           the
           mollyfiing
           of
           mens
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           towards
           us
           ,
           amounts
           to
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           just
           nothing
           .
        
         
           His
           Charity
           and
           his
           
             Pitty
             also
          
           ,
           for
           the
           expression
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           his
           paines
           therein
           ,
           though
           he
           expect
           it
           not
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           because
           of
           out
           Ingratitude
           ,
           yet
           he
           seems
           to
           himself
           to
           have
           deserved
           thanks
           ,
           was
           expressed
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           intimates
           )
           in
           that
           his
           Intercession
           for
           us
           to
           the
           
             House
             of
             Lords
          
           (
           not
           obliged
           ,
           but
           unspoken
           to
           by
           the
           Quakers
           )
           before
           the
           Exhibition
           of
           the
           Edict
           against
           us●…
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           forborn
           ,
           till
           some
           course
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           our
           Information
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           this
           present
           course
           of
           putting
           forth
           this
           his
           Book
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           such
           an
           Information
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           :
           Which
           first
           way
           of
           the
           expression
           of
           his
           Charity
           ,
           is
           by
           himself
           testified
           to
           ,
           pag.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           in
           these
           Words
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Finding
             lately
             in
             the
          
           most
           honourable
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           
             that
             a
          
           〈◊〉
           
             was
             likely
             to
             pass
             in
             order
             to
             punish
             with
          
           great
           Penalties
           those
           English
           
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             name
             of
          
           Quakers
           ,
           
             shall
             refuse
             to
             take
             ,
             as
             other
          
           legal
           Oaths
           ,
           
             so
             those
             which
             are
             usually
             required
             in
          
           Judicial
           Proceedings
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             was
             hereupon
             bold
             thus
             far
             to
             intercede
             with
             that
          
           honourable
           House
           ,
           
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             those
          
           poor
           People
           ,
           
             who
             are
             likely
             to
             fall
             under
             the
          
           Penalties
           
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             craved
             so
             far
             a
          
           respite
           
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             those
          
           Penalties
           
             upon
             any
             of
             them
             as
          
           Offenders
           ,
           
             until
             some
             such
             Rational
             and
             Religious
             Course
             were
             taken
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             might
             best
             inform
             those
             men
             of
             the
          
           Lawfulness
           ,
           
             by
             God's
             aswel
             as
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             of
          
           imposing
           and
           taking
           such
           publick
           Oathes
           ,
           
             that
             so
             answering
             first
             their
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             fairely
             removing
             their
             Difficulties
             ,
             either
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             cheerful
          
           Obedience
           
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             left
          
           without
           Excuse
           
             before
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             while
             the
          
           Truth
           
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             justified
             against
             their
          
           Errors
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Severity
           
             of
             it
             only
             imputable
             to
             their
             own
          
           Obstinacy
           .
        
         
           
             I
             further
             recommended
             this
             previous
          
           Method
           
             of
             Christian
          
           Charity
           ,
           or
           meekness
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           
             as
             best
             becoming
             the
          
           Piety
           ,
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           Honour
           
             of
             that
             House
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             As
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             wonted
             .
          
           Clemency
           
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             all
             his
          
           good
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             As
             the
          
           aptest
           means
           
             to
             reclaim
             such
             as
             were
             gone
             astray
             from
             their
             Duty
             ,
             by
             the
             errour
             of
             their
             Fancy
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             to
             stop
             for
             the
             future
             the
             spreading
             of
             this
             and
             other
             dangerous
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             are
             usually
             known
             under
             the
             name
             of
          
           Quakerism
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             As
             very
             sutable
             to
             my
          
           Profession
           
             as
             a
          
           Minister
           
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             special
             care
             of
             the
          
           Bishops
           and
           Fathers
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           Relations
           
             which
             carry
             in
             them
             great
          
           Obligations
           
             to
             Humanity
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Ministerial
          
           Duties
           ,
           Episcopal
           Vigilancy
           and
           Paternal
           Compassion
           
             to
             any
             men
             ,
             especially
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             weak
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             erroneous
             in
             their
             Iudgement
             ,
             or
             dangerous
             in
             their
             Actions
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             I
             urged
             the
             Pattern
             of
          
           divine
           Justice
           ,
           
             whose
             usual
             fore-runn●…r
             is
          
           Mercy
           ;
           Vengeance
           
             rarely
             following
             ,
             but
             where
          
           Patience
           
             hath
             gone
             before
          
           ,
           instructing
           
             men
             of
             their
          
           Duty
           ,
           warning
           
             them
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             their
          
           Sins
           ,
           bearing
           
             with
             their
             manners
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             to
             Repentance
             before
             ●…he
          
           Decree
           
             come
             forth
             to
          
           Execution
           :
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             spake
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           confest
           the
           Bishop
           uses
           here
           many
           
             good
             Arguments
          
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Cogent
           ;
           not
           only
           so
           far
           as
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           them
           (
           viz.
           )
           for
           the
           
             procuring
             of
             Respite
             for
             a
             time
          
           only
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           
             putting
             of
             a
             stop
          
           also
           
             for
             ever
          
           to
           such
           an
           altogether
           Unchristian
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           Course
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           Christians
           by
           
             outward
             Penalties
          
           to
           Persecute
           any
           men
           ,
           meerly
           for
           their
           Consciences
           about
           Religion
           ,
           specially
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           be
           
             dangerous
             in
             their
             Actions
          
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           they
           may
           )
           and
           yet
           be
           
             truly
             Christians
          
           (
           since
           he
           who
           is
           owned
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           must
           depart
           from
           all
           Iniquity
           )
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           learn
           :
           Yea
           undoubtedly
           ,
           if
           
           we
           were
           in
           any
           
             dangerous
             Opinions
          
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           they
           as
           willing
           as
           they
           are
           averse
           to
           it
           ;
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           make
           proof
           of
           to
           our
           faces
           )
           it
           had
           been
           an
           
             apter
             means
          
           to
           reclaim
           us
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           the
           growth
           of
           what
           he
           in
           his
           wonted
           Emphatical
           way
           scornes
           at
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Quakerism
           ,
           and
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           Profession
           of
           
             Gospel
             Ministers
             ,
             Bishops
          
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           more
           answerable
           to
           
             Divine
             Iustice
          
           ,
           more
           becoming
           the
           professed
           
             Piety
             ,
             Humanity
          
           ,
           and
           Honour
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Kings
           wonted
           Clemency
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           have
           quitted
           those
           more
           
             riged
             Inflictions
          
           by
           Penalties
           altogether
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           have
           used
           first
           those
           Rational
           and
           
             Religious
             Courses
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           calls
           
             softer
             Applications
          
           ,
           for
           our
           Information
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           by
           God's
           ,
           aswel
           as
           Man's
           Law
           ,
           of
           both
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           Spoile
           and
           Banishment
           ,
           are
           strictly
           imposed
           on
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           only
           that
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           would
           fain
           seem
           to
           have
           said
           something
           (
           though
           
             hoc
             aliquid
             nihil
             est
          
           )
           more
           then
           was
           ever
           said
           before
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           Sin
           of
           forbearing
           to
           meet
           together
           to
           Worship
           God
           publickly
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           his
           
             own
             Will
          
           concerning
           us
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           (
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           forgot
           to
           urge
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           )
           had
           as
           great
           weight
           of
           
             a
             reason
          
           in
           it
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           have
           byassed
           and
           swa●…ed
           both
           Houses
           another
           way
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           his
           Wisdom
           saw
           fit
           ,
           as
           in
           reference
           to
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           to
           urge
           it
           
             so
             often
          
           in
           his
           Speeches
           to
           them
           ,
           aswel
           as
           the
           Chancellor
           in
           one
           of
           his
           ,
           May
           the
           8th
           ,
           1661.
           more
           evidently
           and
           eminently
           consistent
           with
           that
           
             signal
             Credit
          
           and
           Affection
           ,
           that
           
             high
             repute
          
           and
           
             honourable
             esteem
          
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           
             truest
             Subjects
          
           ,
           which
           the
           first
           making
           of
           
             such
             Promises
             ,
             Crowned
          
           the
           King
           withal
           ,
           aswell
           as
           with
           his
           Truth
           and
           Faithfulness
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           all
           those
           Promises
           he
           hath
           so
           fully
           and
           freely
           made
           ,
           and
           so
           frequently
           reiterated
           concerning
           such
           a
           continued
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           the
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           of
           such
           as
           should
           not
           disturb
           the
           
             Kingdoms
             Peace
          
           (
           as
           on
           our
           parts
           we
           have
           not
           )
           that
           
           no
           such
           should
           be
           disquieted
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           questioned
           for
           their
           differences
           of
           Opinions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           consent
           to
           such
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           as
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           should
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           for
           the
           full
           granting
           of
           such
           Indulgence
           .
           *
        
         
           We
           say
           the
           urging
           of
           
             all
             these
             Promises
          
           had
           been
           an
           Argument
           of
           as
           much
           force
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           likely
           to
           have
           prevailed
           with
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Bishop
           to
           have
           made
           use
           of
           it
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           not
           )
           for
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           render
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           
             King
             less
             Creditable
          
           among
           all
           (
           save
           such
           as
           are
           yet
           unwilling
           to
           believe
           any
           otherwise
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           once
           
             truly
             intended
          
           what
           was
           then
           by
           him
           so
           
             solemnly
             Avouched
          
           )
           that
           instead
           of
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           full
           granting
           of
           the
           Liberty
           so
           often
           promised
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Act
           now
           out
           for
           the
           final
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishop
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           these
           matters
           in
           his
           speech
           ,
           (
           whether
           for
           fear
           least
           in
           so
           doing
           his
           intercession
           should
           take
           more
           effect
           then
           he
           truly
           desired
           it
           should
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           other
           passages
           of
           the
           Bishops
           book
           ,
           many
           a
           one
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           so
           for
           all
           that
           )
           yet
           his
           
             own
             Arguments
          
           might
           have
           moved
           (
           if
           not
           the
           House
           )
           yet
           at
           least
           himself
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           to
           have
           consented
           to
           so
           sudden
           a
           passing
           of
           that
           Bill
           ,
           the
           forbearance
           of
           which
           (
           for
           a
           far
           
             longer
             time
          
           then
           was
           allotted
           ,
           to
           so
           great
           a
           work
           as
           our
           Information
           )
           himself
           seemed
           so
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           behold
           ,
           how
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           
             favourable
             acceptance
          
           ,
           which
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           his
           motion
           had
           in
           the
           House
           from
           many
           
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           brethren
           the
           Bishops
           also
           ,
           yet
           ,
           contrarily
           thereunto
           the
           Decree
           is
           both
           passed
           and
           
             come
             forth
          
           against
           us
           ,
           even
           before
           any
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           rational
           or
           
             religious
             courses
          
           ,
           which
           he
           judges
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           used
           ,
           were
           at
           all
           used
           towards
           us
           for
           our
           Conviction
           of
           our
           Errour
           and
           mistake
           .
        
         
           Insomuch
           that
           howbeit
           his
           
             Chartible
             Intercession
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Pittiful
             motion
          
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           pag.
           3.
           )
           
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             no
             barren
             nor
             diffident
             Speaker
             ,
          
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           Commended
           ,
           than
           either
           Condemned
           ,
           or
           despised
           (
           if
           it
           were
           indeed
           as
           he
           relates
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           made
           in
           the
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           of
           his
           heart
           )
           albeit
           it
           hath
           not
           accomplisht
           its
           
             pretended
             End
          
           ,
           yet
           we
           appeal
           to
           his
           own
           Conscience
           whether
           he
           hath
           not
           manifested
           ,
           not
           only
           some
           Pittilesness
           and
           want
           of
           Charity
           (
           saving
           all
           his
           
             fair
             pretences
          
           of
           so
           much
           love
           and
           Compassion
           )
           but
           also
           much
           falsness
           and
           faithlesness
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           aswell
           as
           unsutableness
           to
           his
           
             Episcopal
             Capacity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           these
           three
           respects
           .
        
         
           *
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           not
           putting
           forth
           himself
           in
           that
           
             Interval
             of
             time
          
           between
           the
           Da●…e
           of
           the
           Bill
           ,
           and
           the
           Publication
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           means
           aforesaid
           for
           our
           Information
           ,
           which
           himself
           confesseth
           had
           been
           suitable
           to
           their
           Profession
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           Bishops
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           Relations
           ,
           which
           he
           also
           sai●…h
           carry
           in
           them
           
             great
             Obligations
          
           to
           
             Humanity
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Ministerial
             duty
             ,
             Episcopal
             Vigliancy
             ,
          
           and
           
             Paternal
             Comp●…ssion
          
           to
           any
           men
           ,
           especially
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           weak
           or
           
             ignorant
             ,
             erroneous
          
           in
           their
           Iudgement
           ,
           or
           dangerous
           in
           ●…heir
           actions
           )
           for
           ●…o
           this
           very
           day
           we
           know
           of
           no
           such
           rational
           and
           
             religious
             Courses
          
           taken
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           Brethren
           to
           inform
           us
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           
           by
           Gods
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           
             mans
             Law
          
           ,
           of
           imposing
           and
           taking
           of
           
             Publick
             Oaths
          
           ;
           Yea
           himself
           confesseth
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           he
           hath
           
             never
             had
             so
             much
             as
             one
             hours
             Conversation
             with
             any
             of
             that
             way
             :
          
           neither
           can
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           his
           Book
           with
           a
           private
           and
           
             single
             hand
          
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           found
           written
           therein
           ,
           be
           truely
           said
           (
           as
           pag.
           3.
           he
           deems
           it
           may
           )
           to
           make
           good
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           for
           these
           three
           reasons
           .
           (
           1
           )
           Because
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           thing
           it
           of
           force
           to
           our
           Conviction
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           born
           out
           of
           
             due
             time
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Act
           Commencing
           (
           and
           that
           not
           without
           his
           
             own
             Consent
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           will
           believe
           himself
           )
           from
           the
           24th
           .
           of
           March
           last
           past
           ,
           was
           in
           i●…s
           force
           against
           us
           ,
           a
           long
           time
           before
           his
           Book
           was
           Extant
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Instruction
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Because
           in
           his
           whole
           book
           he
           brings
           no
           proof
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Imposing
           of
           Oathes
           upon
           any
           ,
           under
           Penalty
           :
           All
           that
           he
           pretends
           to
           prove
           (
           any
           other
           way
           then
           by
           some
           few
           mens
           Examples
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           all
           mens
           Rule
           )
           being
           onely
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             taking
             Oathes
          
           :
           And
           no
           marvel
           why
           he
           meddles
           so
           little
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           since
           in
           all
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Command
           or
           Example
           for
           the
           Imposing
           of
           any
           Oath
           ,
           under
           pains
           or
           Penalties
           to
           the
           refusers
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Because
           even
           in
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           pretends
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             taking
             Oathes
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           our
           soruples
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           he
           hath
           not
           medled
           with
           any
           of
           those
           Arguments
           Extant
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           sundry
           books
           heretofore
           written
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           onely
           gives
           us
           his
           
             own
             thoughts
          
           on
           those
           Texts
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           disproved
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Swearing
           from
           long
           ago
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           take
           those
           thoughts
           of
           his
           for
           truth
           ,
           more
           from
           the
           Authority
           (
           for
           ought
           we
           see
           )
           of
           his
           
             Prelatical
             ,
             Paternal
             Dignity
          
           ,
           then
           any
           weight
           of
           right
           ,
           or
           
             solid
             reason
          
           that
           is
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           Now
           until
           the
           said
           course
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           respite
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           craved
           from
           all
           
             outward
             inflictions
          
           ,
           till
           the
           said
           course
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           be
           granted
           ,
           we
           appeal
           to
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           by
           his
           Practice
           ,
           faithfully
           answered
           his
           own
           
             pretended
             desires
          
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           whether
           (
           while
           he
           is
           altogether
           inexcusable
           therein
           himself
           )
           we
           remain
           not
           as
           yet
           
             excusable
             in
          
           our
           sufferings
           ?
           Sith
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           the
           Bishop
           saith
           ,
           must
           leave
           us
           
             without
             excuse
          
           ,
           is
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           course
           ,
           until
           which
           we
           are
           excusable
           by
           his
           
             own
             Intimation
          
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           said
           course
           shall
           be
           taken
           with
           the
           Quakers
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           have
           never
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           given
           way
           to
           discourses
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           men
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Case
           now
           stands
           )
           are
           deeply
           and
           
             doubly
             guilty
          
           in
           runing
           violently
           upon
           them
           ,
           will
           at
           least
           be
           more
           
           excusable
           ,
           and
           
             less
             guilty
          
           than
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           their
           proceedings
           with
           them
           according
           to
           the
           rigor
           of
           the
           Act.
           
        
         
           *
           In
           this
           respect
           (
           in
           which
           also
           the
           Bishop
           cannot
           but
           stand
           Condemned
           within
           himself
           )
           viz.
           in
           that
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Confessed
           Constitution
           of
           his
           own
           Iudgement
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           stood
           by
           so
           many
           
             Arguments
             convinced
          
           cleerly
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           Even
           that
           the
           way
           which
           was
           beyond
           all
           controversie
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           let
           the
           Quakers
           alone
           some
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           those
           Penalties
           upon
           
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             offenders
             ,
          
           till
           some
           rational
           and
           
             Religious
             Courses
          
           were
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           condescended
           so
           far
           below
           the
           Call
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           (
           all
           Evidence
           and
           Counsel
           to
           the
           contrary
           therein
           notwithstanding
           )
           to
           give
           his
           own
           Personal
           and
           
             Ep●…scopal
             Consent
          
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Bill
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           all
           those
           Penalties
           upon
           them
           all
           as
           offenders
           (
           unlesse
           he
           will
           rather
           say
           he
           consents
           to
           have
           them
           suffer
           that
           
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Impoverishment
             ,
             Banishment
          
           the
           Act
           inflicts
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           as
           offenders
           ,
           but
           as
           Innocent
           ,
           (
           as
           elsewhere
           in
           effect
           he
           does
           )
           and
           so
           mends
           his
           matter
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           makes
           it
           much
           worse
           then
           it
           was
           before
           )
           before
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           such
           means
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           as
           himself
           affirms
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           judges
           every
           way
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           fittest
           for
           Information
           ;
           Here
           the
           Bishop
           is
           far
           from
           teaching
           
             facienda
             faciendo
          
           ,
           from
           Justifying
           the
           
             Real
             Truth
          
           and
           soundness
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           by
           his
           
             own
             Example
          
           ;
           no
           marvel
           then
           (
           though
           it
           found
           some
           acceptance
           among
           many
           )
           that
           it
           was
           seconded
           with
           so
           little
           Successe
           as
           it
           was
           among
           the
           most
           ,
           who
           acted
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           whilst
           himself
           was
           found
           so
           easily
           drawn
           aside
           ,
           to
           side
           in
           such
           a
           Practice
           ,
           as
           was
           utterly
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           
             Professed
             Principles
          
           :
           For
           what
           wise
           men
           will
           give
           heed
           to
           follow
           the
           wind
           of
           that
           mans
           words
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           see
           (
           while
           he
           yet
           speaks
           )
           so
           
             little
             stability
          
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           row
           one
           way
           whilst
           he
           looks
           another
           ,
           and
           willingly
           to
           assent
           to
           act
           against
           his
           
             own
             Opinion
          
           and
           assertions
           ,
           for
           thus
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           in
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           ;
           he
           sets
           himself
           in
           at
           least
           a
           
             seeming
             Zeal
          
           of
           Moderation
           towards
           the
           Quakers
           to
           stir
           up
           others
           to
           Compassion
           and
           Patience
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           is
           himself
           so
           Incompassionate
           and
           Impatient
           ,
           as
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           in
           all
           haste
           ,
           before
           the
           means
           of
           his
           own
           prescribing
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Previous
             Method
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           of
           Wisdom
           (
           recommended
           by
           himself
           to
           be
           used
           first
           ,
           under
           so
           many
           
             weighty
             reasons
          
           and
           Considerations
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           force
           not
           with
           himself
           onely
           ,
           but
           many
           
           
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Brethren
           also
           )
           were
           used
           to
           them
           ;
           And
           here
           (
           we
           say
           )
           how
           ever
           he
           covers
           himself
           over
           with
           the
           Figg-leaves
           of
           many
           
             fair
             Forms
          
           of
           speech
           ,
           about
           his
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           he
           discovers
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             uncharibleness
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Malignity
          
           and
           Enmity
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
             deceit
             ,
             falshood
          
           and
           unfaithfulness
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           ;
           Sith
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           of
           his
           previous
           intimation
           thereof
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           we
           understand
           his
           consent
           was
           given
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Bill
           against
           us
           :
           *
           For
           if
           the
           Bishop
           had
           judged
           it
           either
           reasonable
           or
           seasonable
           for
           the
           Bill
           to
           passe
           against
           us
           when
           it
           did
           ,
           he
           might
           more
           excusably
           have
           acted
           according
           to
           his
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           forborn
           to
           have
           urged
           so
           much
           against
           it
           :
           But
           if
           it
           were
           against
           the
           Conviction
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           passe
           till
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           more
           inexcusably
           before
           the
           time
           of
           using
           
             softer
             Courses
          
           ,
           so
           easily
           and
           
             earnestly
             consented
             against
          
           his
           Conscience
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           go
           Condemned
           in
           himself
           of
           such
           unfaithfulness
           ,
           as
           is
           a
           shame
           that
           it
           should
           be
           found
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Profession
           ;
           For
           as
           ,
           
             Qui
             statuit
             aliquid
             parte
             inaudita
             altera
             ,
             aequumlicet
             statuerit
             hand
             Aequus
             fuerit
             ,
          
           he
           must
           needs
           passe
           sentence
           against
           himself
           ,
           as
           unequal
           in
           his
           ways
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           the
           thing
           determined
           should
           be
           an
           equal
           thing
           )
           determines
           it
           before
           he
           hath
           had
           a
           fair
           and
           full
           hearing
           of
           all
           Parties
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           such
           a
           one
           as
           assents
           to
           the
           Acting
           of
           that
           severity
           against
           which
           ,
           but
           just
           before
           himself
           very
           Eagerly
           argued
           ,
           say
           with
           
             shame
             enough
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             Video
             meliora
             proboque
             ,
             deteriora
             sequor
          
           ;
           I
           see
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           but
           chuse
           the
           worst
           ;
           and
           whether
           this
           Bishop
           may
           not
           say
           of
           himself
           the
           same
           (
           as
           to
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           )
           we
           appeal
           to
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           in
           his
           own
           and
           
             all
             mens
             Consciences
          
           ,
           since
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           fo●…
           
             many
             reasons
          
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           had
           respite
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Act
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           confesseth
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           Act
           for
           our
           Suppression
           before
           we
           had
           it
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           ,
           pag.
           2.
           
           He
           
             might
             consent
             to
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Bill
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Iustice
          
           and
           
             Charity
             ,
             which
             he
             owes
             to
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ,
             to
             which
             all
          
           private
           Parties
           ,
           Interests
           ,
           and
           Charities
           ,
           
             must
             submit
          
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           If
           that
           be
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             ▪
             Peace
          
           ,
           for
           any
           to
           suppresse
           all
           Interests
           and
           
             Private
             Parties
          
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           learn
           what
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           is
           ;
           For
           the
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           
           which
           we
           who
           are
           called
           Quakers
           do
           even
           owe
           and
           exercise
           towards
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           )
           to
           plead
           the
           
             Civil
             Interest
          
           of
           all
           
             Private
             Parties
          
           (
           they
           behaving
           themselves
           Peaceably
           in
           their
           Respective
           Religions
           )
           in
           the
           same
           Equality
           with
           our
           own
           ;
           Though
           the
           Bishops
           we
           see
           (
           might
           they
           be
           their
           
             own
             Carvers
          
           )
           would
           prove
           such
           Impropriators
           ,
           as
           to
           Engross
           all
           
             Publick
             Countenance
          
           and
           Encouragements
           ,
           by
           the
           Injunction
           and
           Protection
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             all
             Favour
             of
             Princes
          
           ,
           all
           
             Publick
             Maintenance
          
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           
             Publick
             Oratories
             ,
             Publick
             Offices
          
           ,
           and
           Employments
           of
           
             Authority
             ,
             forreign
          
           and
           Domestique
           ,
           yea
           
             all
             advantages
          
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           (
           as
           
             their
             proper
             Honoraries
          
           )
           appropriated
           to
           one
           Interest
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           own
           :
           yea
           to
           it
           (
           and
           it
           only
           )
           as
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           in
           pag.
           5.
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ;
           yet
           as
           (
           
             Universalia
             nec
             existant
             ,
             nec
             apparent
             nisi
             in
             singularibus
             suis
          
           )
           he
           cannot
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           well
           wisher
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           and
           welfare
           ,
           who
           denies
           it
           to
           any
           Particular
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           all
           
             Particular
             Parties
          
           and
           Interests
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           ;
           so
           if
           all
           
             Private
             Parties
             ,
             Charities
          
           and
           Interests
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           welfare
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           believe
           the
           Bishops
           to
           have
           that
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           and
           welfare
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           them
           submit
           theirs
           ,
           so
           at
           least
           as
           to
           let
           others
           live
           quietly
           in
           the
           Land
           besides
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           :
           That
           being
           (
           whatever
           largeness
           of
           Love
           and
           Liberality
           it
           may
           pretend
           to
           )
           a
           
             Private
             ,
             Narrow
             ,
             Selfish
             ,
             Pinching
             ,
             Churlish
          
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           truly
           
             Charitable
             ,
             Publick
             ,
             Peaceable
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             Liberal
          
           Soul
           ,
           that
           deviseth
           
             Liberal
             things
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Liberal
             things
          
           shall
           stand
           ,
           that
           cannot
           bear
           all
           other
           Professions
           of
           the
           
             same
             Religion
          
           with
           it self
           ,
           to
           stand
           quietly
           ,
           and
           live
           Peaceably
           by
           it self
           in
           the
           same
           Land
           or
           Nation
           ;
           Nor
           are
           they
           any
           more
           
             true
             seekers
          
           of
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ,
           who
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           destroy
           the
           
             Private
             Peace
          
           of
           those
           
             many
             thousands
          
           that
           seek
           it
           more
           seriously
           then
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           small
           denyal
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           then
           those
           are
           
             true
             seekers
          
           of
           the
           
             Publick
             safety
          
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Ship
          
           ;
           who
           would
           fain
           sink
           all
           other
           mens
           Cabbins
           ,
           dreaming
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           *
           In
           this
           respect
           ,
           in
           that
           after
           the
           
             softer
             applications
          
           and
           Rational
           and
           
             Religious
             Courses
          
           ,
           used
           for
           our
           Information
           about
           Oathes
           ,
           it
           s
           taken
           for
           granted
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           less
           then
           obstinancy
           in
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           
             (
             Ipso
             facto
          
           )
           brought
           into
           a
           
             Chearful
             Obedience
          
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           left
           
             without
             excuse
          
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Truth
           of
           
           the
           Law
           justified
           against
           our
           Error
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           of
           it
           onely
           imputable
           to
           our
           obstinancy
           ;
           so
           that
           after
           some
           
             small
             respite
          
           ,
           in
           Case
           of
           non-conviction
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           that
           Swearing
           they
           impose
           ;
           or
           in
           Case
           of
           our
           non-submission
           ,
           even
           
             against
             Conviction
          
           (
           which
           Conviction
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           never
           likely
           to
           be
           effected
           whilst
           the
           World
           stands
           ,
           so
           clearly
           are
           many
           thousands
           from
           God
           himself
           convinced
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           
             slender
             Evidence
          
           this
           Bishop
           can
           for
           Swearing
           hold
           forth
           from
           Scripture
           )
           then
           the
           Vengeance
           decreed
           ,
           is
           to
           fall
           without
           Remedy
           ,
           without
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Pitty
          
           or
           Commiseration
           ,
           with
           a
           
             heavier
             stroke
          
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           then
           before
           ,
           not
           now
           as
           offenders
           onely
           ,
           but
           as
           
             obstinate
             offenders
          
           ,
           as
           
             wilful
             refusers
          
           and
           resecters
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Patience
           exercised
           and
           Mercy
           tendered
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           without
           any
           Colour
           of
           excuse
           or
           ground
           of
           Plea
           for
           themselves
           ,
           under
           all
           their
           Tribulations
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ;
           Thus
           such
           as
           are
           not
           unwilling
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           
             Bishops
             book
          
           viewed
           only
           by
           some
           
             running
             Reader
          
           ,
           that
           eyes
           it
           not
           very
           wa●…ily
           ,
           may
           seem
           by
           some
           passages
           of
           it
           to
           have
           the
           
             fair
             face
          
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           Charity
           ,
           and
           of
           nothing
           less
           then
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           Cruelty
           ;
           nevertheless
           being
           well
           viewed
           in
           other
           passages
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           most
           
             Ultimate
             End
          
           ,
           which
           it
           most
           strenuously
           ayms
           at
           ,
           which
           is
           
             primus
             in
             intentione
          
           ,
           though
           
             ultimus
             in
             Executione
          
           ,
           first
           in
           his
           intention
           ,
           though
           last
           in
           Execution
           ;
           then
           it
           may
           appear
           very
           easily
           to
           any
           one
           that
           
             lat●…t
             anguis
             in
             herba
          
           ,
           it
           carries
           the
           sting
           of
           Severity
           in
           the
           Tayle
           of
           ,
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           so
           much
           
             Zeal
             ,
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           Pitty
           by
           far
           ,
           as
           it
           pretends
           to
           .
           Though
           then
           the
           Bishop
           would
           fain
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           slow
           and
           backward
           to
           have
           rigidity
           used
           towards
           the
           
             poor
             ,
             silly
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             unwary
             Quakers
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           whom
           he
           much
           Puties
           as
           a
           People
           possibly
           of
           
             no
             Evil
             minds
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           yet
           his
           desire
           of
           forbearance
           towards
           them
           mainly
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           for
           all
           the
           
             leaden
             heels
          
           he
           moves
           on
           with
           )
           might
           at
           last
           be
           the
           more
           
             Cruelly
             handled
          
           with
           
             Iron
             hands
          
           ;
           let
           them
           alone
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           vo●…chsafed
           ,
           so
           much
           honour
           and
           favour
           in
           order
           to
           their
           reducement
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           some
           Rational
           and
           Religious
           Course
           exercised
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           are
           so
           high
           above
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           for
           not
           seeing
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           alias
           not
           believing
           (
           as
           they
           do
           at
           Rome
           )
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           whose
           
             Spiritual
             Fathers
          
           are
           the
           Representatives
           of
           it
           )
           be
           turned
           over
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           as
           wilfully
           and
           obstinately
           rebellious
           against
           God
           :
           The
           sum
           then
           of
           this
           Bishops
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             pious
             Pitty
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           amounts
           to
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           If
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           tolerate
           them
           yet
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           totally
           at
           the
           
             last
             ;
             In
             altum
             tollantur
             ,
             protempore
             tolerentur
             ,
             ut
             laps●…
             craviore
             cadant
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           observable
           yet
           in
           the
           passage
           above
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           Bishops
           contradiction
           herein
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           he
           himself
           holds
           forth
           for
           truth
           in
           other
           passages
           ;
           for
           howbeit
           here
           he
           condemns
           and
           objects
           it
           against
           us
           as
           matter
           of
           
             obstinate
             offending
          
           ,
           if
           after
           
             some
             respite
          
           given
           ,
           as
           to
           execution
           of
           Penalties
           ,
           and
           
             rational
             Courses
          
           taken
           (
           though
           succeslesly
           )
           for
           our
           Information
           ,
           we
           be
           found
           (
           though
           unconvinced
           )
           not
           
             conforming
             cheerfully
          
           to
           what
           is
           imposed
           ;
           yet
           elsewhere
           (
           as
           namely
           ,
           page
           10
           ,
           11.
           )
           he
           commends
           and
           praises
           it
           as
           good
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           choose
           ,
           where
           they
           remain
           unconvinced
           ,
           rather
           to
           Suffer
           ,
           than
           
             Sin
             against
             their
             Consciences
          
           ;
           which
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           himself
           saith
           ,
           were
           to
           
             Sin
             against
             God
             ,
             whose
             holy
             Will
          
           (
           saith
           he
           there
           )
           
             Shining
             on
             the
             Soul
             in
             reason
             and
             religion
             ,
             either
          
           seeming
           or
           real
           ,
           
             is
             indeed
             the
             present
             rule
             of
             Conscience
             :
             Nor
             may
             any
             Man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Act
             contrary
             to
             these
             dictates
             ,
             which
             he
             judges
             to
             be
             God's
             ,
             though
             he
             err
             as
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             his
             Iudgement
             binds
             so
             far
             as
             it
             represents
          
           (
           though
           in
           a
           false
           Glass
           )
           the
           supposed
           
             Light
             of
             God's
             Will
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             will
             venture
             to
             Act
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             though
          
           Erroneous
           ,
           
             will
             also
             Act
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
          
           cleer
           and
           perspicuous
           ;
           if
           Conscience
           
             Act
             according
             to
             its
          
           Error
           ,
           
             it
             Sins
          
           materially
           
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             it
             act
             contrary
             to
             its
          
           appearing
           
             Principles
             ,
             it
             Sins
          
           formally
           ,
           and
           malitiously
           ,
           as
           wilfully
           
             rebelling
             against
             the
          
           supposed
           
             Will
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Mark
           well
           the
           Confusion
           of
           this
           Man
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           (
           to
           his
           own
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           
             perpetual
             Shame
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           of
           his
           Brethren
           as
           go
           about
           by
           
             outward
             Penalties
          
           to
           fright
           and
           force
           men
           to
           act
           against
           their
           Consciences
           )
           in
           these
           last
           Words
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           utters
           a
           most
           
             undeniable
             Truth
          
           ;
           but
           how
           grievously
           he
           interfeers
           and
           thwarts
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Sayings
           in
           the
           place
           above
           spoken
           to
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           not
           
             s●…ark
             blind
          
           cannot
           choose
           but
           see
           .
        
         
           
             One
             while
          
           if
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           
             Cheerfully
             obey
          
           after
           the
           
             Bishops
             rational
             Applications
          
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Conviction
           (
           which
           ,
           in
           reality
           ,
           rather
           are
           Irrational
           ,
           if
           they
           all
           have
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           Gauden
           hath
           yet
           said
           ,
           to
           say
           for
           Swearing
           )
           the
           Laws
           of
           men
           
             imposing
             Oaths
          
           upon
           them
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           Condemned
           
           and
           Punished
           as
           
             Evil
             Deers
          
           ,
           that
           sin
           wilfully
           and
           obstinately
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           under
           the
           rigid
           Inflictions
           ,
           and
           
             severe
             Penalties
          
           of
           mens
           Laws
           
             most
             iustly
          
           ,
           as
           
             wilfully
             rebellious
          
           against
           both
           ,
           and
           inexcusably
           before
           both
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Otherwiles
           again
           ,
           to
           sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           
           
             though
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           be
           condemned
           as
           Evildoing
           ,
           is
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           yea
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           its
           appearing
           Principles
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           
             holy
             Will
          
           of
           God
           no
           more
           then
           s●…ming
           ●…o
           shine
           on
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             present
             rule
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           though
           they
           Err
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Rule
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           contrary
           ,
           to
           those
           dictates
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           falsly
           )
           they
           iudge
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           what
           his
           Judgement
           represents
           (
           though
           but
           in
           a
           
             false
             Glass
          
           )
           the
           
             supposed
             Light
          
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           n●…
           man
           〈◊〉
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           what
           
             every
             man
          
           stands
           
             bound
             to
          
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           act
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           an
           
             unconscionable
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           makes
           no
           Conscienie
           at
           all
           in
           things
           that
           are
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           plain
           ,
           cleere
           and
           prospicuous
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           one
           that
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           integrity
           of
           Intention
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mitigation
           of
           any
           Fault
           ;
           yea
           ,
           is
           to
           sin
           formally
           ,
           yea
           malitiously
           ,
           yea
           a
           wilful
           or
           obstinate
           rebelling
           against
           God
           :
           which
           sort
           of
           sinning
           
             formally
             ,
             wickedly
          
           or
           wilfully
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           worse
           than
           to
           sin
           no
           more
           than
           materially
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           or
           weakly
           ,
           for
           want
           only
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           what
           is
           good
           ;
           by
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           (
           say
           we
           )
           is
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           that
           is
           by
           right
           to
           be
           inflicted
           for
           the
           Sin
           (
           as
           to
           take
           away
           a
           man's
           Life
           materially
           only
           ,
           unawares
           ,
           and
           with
           
             no
             ill
             mind
          
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           to
           do
           it
           
             formally
             ,
             malitiously
          
           and
           wilfully
           against
           the
           
             known
             Will
          
           of
           God
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           and
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           are
           they
           
             Good
             ,
             Praise-worthy
          
           and
           Commendable
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           )
           who
           will
           rather
           
             choose
             to
             Suffer
          
           ,
           than
           so
           
             to
             Sin
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           ground
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           condemns
           it
           as
           Evil
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           as
           Sin
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           for
           any
           men
           to
           sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           expresses
           himself
           in
           way
           of
           Praise
           and
           Commendation
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           in
           way
           of
           Friendship
           and
           
             high
             Approbation
          
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           
             good
             thing
          
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           choose
           by
           their
           Profession
           thereof
           ,
           in
           those
           Papers
           given
           in
           one
           day
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           rather
           to
           Suffer
           than
           to
           Sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           so
           
             against
             God
          
           ,
           page
           10.
           which
           choice
           of
           Suffering
           under
           the
           presecuting
           Hands
           of
           Men
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           violate
           the
           Conscience
           before
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           highly
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           
           ●…o
           good
           and
           
             praise
             worthy
          
           a
           matter
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           (
           truly
           enough
           ?
           )
           owner
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           then
           how
           little
           they
           are
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           who
           f●…
           fear
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           men
           ,
           choose
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           Sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           much
           more
           how
           greatly
           and
           justly
           they
           stand
           Condemned
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           
             Iust
             Cause
          
           (
           unless
           Innocency
           be
           a
           Cause
           )
           ministred
           to
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           Threats
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           seek
           to
           cause
           honest
           men
           so
           to
           Sin
           ,
           we
           leave
           to
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           to
           judge
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           his
           Consent
           to
           such
           Transactions
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           we
           desire
           him
           to
           judge
           it
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           own
           heart
           shewes
           which
           is
           Good
           and
           Commendable
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           Evil
           ;
           for
           want
           of
           attendance
           unto
           which
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           blin●…ness
           and
           darkness
           of
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           run
           himself
           hitherto
           into
           such
           a
           mist
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           
             self
             Contradiction
          
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           commend
           the
           Quakers
           as
           a
           generation
           of
           
             Iust
             Ones
          
           ,
           for
           choosing
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           Sin
           against
           Conviction
           ,
           to
           undergo
           the
           Penalties
           ,
           which
           
             man's
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           inflicts
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           commend
           these
           as
           a
           generation
           of
           
             Iust
             Ouer
          
           that
           do
           afflict
           them
           :
           For
           so
           he
           doth
           ,
           page
           19.
           whilst
           he
           commends
           those
           Penalties
           ,
           as
           
             just
             Penalties
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           doing
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           what
           himself
           before
           commended
           in
           them
           ,
           a●…e
           by
           
             men's
             Laws
          
           ins●…icted
           on
           them
           ;
           which
           
             two
             things
          
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           
             Quakers
             choosing
          
           to
           suffer
           the
           Penalties
           inflicted
           on
           them
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           
             their
             Adversaries
             choosing
          
           to
           inflict
           Penalties
           on
           them
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           both
           good
           ,
           both
           praise-worthy
           ,
           both
           commendable
           ,
           both
           justifiable
           and
           just
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           as
           impossible
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           for
           good
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           and
           
             evil
             good
          
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           good
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           
             choose
             to
             Suffer
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             Sin
             against
             it
          
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           good
           in
           others
           
             by
             Penalties
          
           to
           seek
           to
           prevaile
           with
           them
           to
           
             Sin
             against
             Conscience
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           Suffer
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           if
           Bishop
           Gauden
           shall
           say
           he
           would
           not
           have
           men
           Sin
           formally
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           Suffer
           for
           their
           not
           so
           Sinning
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           Sinning
           materially
           through
           the
           Error
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ;
           against
           the
           (
           yet
           unknown
           )
           rectitude
           it self
           ,
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Rule
           ,
           as
           he
           sayes
           ,
           page
           11.
           
           Men
           do
           when
           the
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           Iudgement
           is
           not
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           whose
           Sin
           of
           the
           Action
           (
           however
           the
           integrity
           of
           Intention
           may
           be
           commendable
           ,
           and
           so
           mitigate
           the
           Fault
           )
           may
           be
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           enormity
           ,
           or
           aberration
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           
             Eternal
             Truth
          
           and
           Iustice
           ;
           this
           being
           (
           as
           Bishop
           Gauden
           sayes
           )
           the
           
           Snare
           or
           dilemma
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           which
           a
           Conscience
           
             thus
             erring
          
           falls
           into
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           cannot
           (
           
             whilst
             so
          
           )
           but
           sin
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           materially
           against
           the
           
             intrinsecal
             Iustice
          
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           
             holy
             Will
          
           ,
           or
           else
           formally
           and
           wilfully
           against
           the
           supposed
           Will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
           We
           reply
           ,
           This
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           relieve
           him
           from
           the
           
             just
             consute
          
           of
           
             Absurdity
             ,
             Falshood
          
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           which
           he
           still
           falls
           under
           ,
           as
           he
           pleads
           that
           principle
           of
           
             any
             Persecution
          
           ,
           or
           Infliction
           of
           
             outward
             Penalties
          
           for
           Cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           though
           
             yet
             erring
          
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           knowledge
           of
           what
           is
           Truth
           ;
           for
           asmuch
           as
           he
           commends
           it
           as
           good
           in
           the
           
             Quakers
             ▪
          
           for
           chusing
           rather
           to
           Suffer
           ,
           then
           to
           Sin
           ,
           against
           even
           an
           
             erring
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           justifies
           that
           also
           as
           good
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           cause
           them
           to
           suffer
           for
           nothing
           but
           for
           Non-conforming
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           the
           
             greater
             :
             Evil
          
           of
           the
           two
           to
           
             Conform
             against
             Conviction
          
           ,
           than
           
             not
             to
             Conform
          
           (
           meerly
           
             for
             want
             of
             Conviction
             of
             it
          
           )
           to
           the
           
             very
             Truth
          
           ,
           for
           hereby
           he
           still
           evinces
           the
           
             Quakers
             Suffering
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Suffering
           for
           Good
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           work
           to
           be
           Evil
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           good
           only
           ,
           do
           make
           them
           Suffer
           .
        
         
           Ob●…
           .
           And
           if
           he
           say
           it
           is
           good
           and
           
             commendable
             comparatively
          
           only
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           to
           a
           
             greater
             evil●…
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           from
           such
           an
           Integrity
           of
           the
           Intention
           as
           mitiga●…es
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           in
           it self
           it
           is
           an
           Evil
           ,
           as
           here
           's
           Error
           in
           the
           Iudgement
           ;
           albeit
           a
           
             lesser
             Evil
          
           ,
           than
           to
           act
           against
           the
           Iudgment
           ,
           and
           so
           
             justly
             punishable
          
           with
           Penalties
           by
           
             outward
             Powers
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           reply
           (
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           an
           Eare
           ,
           let
           him
           hear
           ,
           what
           
             B.
             G.
          
           confesseth
           to
           be
           the
           
             just
             Cause
          
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Sufferings
          
           )
           at
           least
           it
           amounts
           to
           no
           less
           than
           this
           however
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           would
           have
           Quakers
           suffer
           for
           choosing
           of
           
             two
             Evils
          
           ,
           whereof
           he
           sayes
           one
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           taken
           )
           that
           which
           is
           the
           lesser
           ,
           and
           consequently
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           
             comparatively
             better
          
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           declaring
           that
           ,
           which
           without
           all
           controversie
           is
           the
           worse
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           
             just
             ,
             good
          
           and
           true
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           Quakers
           (
           were
           their
           Iudgements
           as
           erroneous
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           would
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           's
           
             most
             certain
          
           they
           are
           cleere
           )
           as
           that
           maxime
           is
           true
           ,
           
             viz.
             Ex
             duobus
             malis
             minimum
             est
             Eligendum
             .
          
        
         
           See
           then
           ,
           and
           behold
           the
           sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           
             Bishop
             Gaude●…s
             Divinity
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           though
           he
           
             praises
             ,
             approves
          
           ,
           and
           commends
           it
           as
           good
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           choosing
           to
           Suffer
           for
           acting
           and
           sinning
           materially
           only
           (
           which
           
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           other
           sort
           of
           Sinning
           formally
           ,
           he
           calls
           good
           and
           commendable
           )
           Rather
           then
           to
           Sin
           
             formally
             ,
             malitiously
          
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           yet
           contrariwise
           he
           condemns
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           erroneous
           ,
           but
           also
           such
           obstinacy
           and
           wilfulness
           in
           their
           Errors
           ,
           as
           justly
           deserves
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           its
           
             rigid
             Inflictions
          
           and
           Penalties
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           them
           ,
           if
           after
           a
           
             little
             respite
          
           (
           though
           they
           never
           be
           convinced
           )
           they
           
             Conform
             not
             contrary
          
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           And
           whereas
           he
           sayes
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Snare
           and
           Dilemma
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Erring
             Conscience
             falls
             under
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             it
             must
             Sin
             either
             the
             one
             way
             or
             the
             other
          
           ;
           instancing
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           Persecuted
           and
           Blasphemed
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           being
           
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             he
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             against
             that
             way
          
           ;
           and
           of
           
             others
             ,
             who
             should
             think
             they
             did
             God
             good
             Service
             while
             they
             killed
             Christ's
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           grant
           that
           an
           
             Erring
             Conscience
          
           is
           indeed
           in
           
             such
             a
             snare
          
           :
           But
           this
           is
           that
           very
           Snare
           and
           Dilemma
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           (
           not
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           are
           
             truly
             Enlightned
          
           ,
           and
           so
           escaped
           out
           of
           the
           
             Snare
             of
             that
             old
             Fowler
          
           ,
           but
           )
           the
           
             erring
             Consciences
          
           of
           
             their
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           who
           Persecute
           them
           in
           their
           
             blind
             Zeal
          
           ,
           are
           fallen
           into
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           as
           Paul
           (
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           
             Saul
             ,
             breathing
             out
             Threatnings
             and
             Slaughter
             against
             the
             Saints
          
           )
           was
           before
           the
           time
           of
           his
           
             Conversion
             to
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           in
           which
           
             principle
             of
             persecution
          
           of
           men
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           while
           they
           own
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           escape
           without
           being
           
             Iudged
             one
             way
             or
             other
          
           ,
           let
           them
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           escape
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           fall
           into
           Condemnation
           and
           the
           
             Snare
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           Persecute
           the
           
             Lord's
             Servants
          
           ,
           and
           take
           
             Crafty
             Counsel
          
           against
           his
           
             hidden
             Ones
          
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           then
           Wrath
           is
           
             upon
             them
          
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           also
           will
           give
           Kingdoms
           for
           their
           Ransom
           ,
           and
           Nations
           for
           their
           Life
           ,
           rather
           then
           let
           their
           Causless
           Sufferings
           go
           unrequired
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           
             cease
             to
             Persecute
          
           the
           Saints
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           World
           is
           not
           worthy
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           
             be-nighted
             minds
          
           ,
           they
           think
           to
           be
           such
           
             mischievous
             Misoreants
          
           as
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           ●…eing
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           afraid
           they
           are
           
             too
             negligent
          
           in
           doing
           God
           that
           
             good
             service
          
           ,
           which
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Consciences
           thus
           crookedly
           constituted
           ,
           and
           erroneously
           opinionated
           )
           they
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           ●…eeding
           the
           Light
           ,
           verily
           think
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           :
           Thus
           ,
           as
           
             error
             〈◊〉
             in
             principio
             fit
             semper
             major
             in
             medio
             ,
             maximus
             in
             fi●…
          
           ;
           and
           as
           
           
             posit●…●…no
             absurdo
             sequuntur
             millia
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Powers
           and
           Professo●…rs
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             World
          
           ,
           both
           Temporal
           and
           
             Spiritual
             ;
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
          
           and
           People
           being
           gone
           off
           ,
           and
           degenerated
           from
           that
           
             pure
             ,
             Primitive
             tender
             temper
          
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           or
           Tolleration
           of
           
             all
             Religions
          
           in
           
             Civil
             States
          
           (
           men
           behaving
           themselves
           (
           respectively
           )
           no
           otherwise
           then
           Peaceably
           and
           honestly
           therein
           )
           into
           that
           ,
           as
           blin●…t
           ,
           as
           
             bloody
             Principle
          
           of
           Persecution
           of
           honest
           men
           ,
           meerly
           for
           a
           meer
           
             Conscientious
             non-conformity
          
           to
           the
           Priests
           needless
           Superfluous
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           endless
           Impositions
           and
           Inventions
           ,
           have
           involved
           themselves
           in
           such
           
             inex●…ricable
             Snares
          
           ,
           and
           
             deep
             Dilemma's
          
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           
             stirrers
             up
          
           of
           the
           strife
           (
           as
           Christ
           said
           of
           old
           of
           those
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           
             Chief
             Persecutors
          
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           whom
           he
           called
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
          
           )
           
             how
             can
          
           they
           
             escape
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Hell
          
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           〈◊〉
           not
           according
           to
           their
           
             Professed
             Principle
          
           ,
           so
           as
           with
           
             outward
             Penalties
          
           to
           punish
           and
           Persecute
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           to
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Day
           ,
           but
           Night
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           seem
           Sinners
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           Condemned
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           men
           not
           
             faithful
             ,
             trusty
          
           or
           honest
           to
           their
           
             yet
             Erring
             Consciences
          
           about
           those
           
             Lawes
             of
             men
          
           against
           
             Christs
             Disciples
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           which
           they
           
             dinily
             Divine
          
           they
           do
           God
           service
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           
             do
             act
          
           according
           to
           their
           
             own
             thoughts
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           think
           in
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           Paul
           once
           did
           ,
           they
           do
           God
           good
           service
           ,
           when
           they
           
             kill
             his
             Servants
          
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           
             never
             flee
          
           from
           that
           Wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           
             to
             come
             upon
             all
             the
             ungodly
             and
             Children
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
          
           who
           are
           found
           
             Rebelling
             against
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           revelling
           in
           the
           ruines
           of
           its
           Children
           ,
           which
           Wrath
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           
             Condemnation
             of
             Hell
          
           it self
           ,
           the
           
             Lake
             of
             Fire
          
           ,
           the
           
             due
             Portion
          
           of
           all
           the
           abominable
           ones
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Second
             Death
             ,
             Rev.
          
           21.
           
           Rev.
           22.
           
        
         
           The
           best
           way
           to
           escape
           
             this
             Snare
          
           ,
           is
           for
           all
           men
           to
           take
           heed
           (
           which
           must
           be
           by
           following
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           of
           that
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           it self
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           leadeth
           all
           that
           faithfully
           follow
           it
           into
           
             all
             Truth
          
           )
           that
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Iudgement
           of
           their
           Conscience
           be
           according
           to
           Truth
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           as
           
             B.
             G.
          
           sayes
           truly
           indeed
           )
           to
           act
           accordingly
           ;
           for
           while
           men
           say
           they
           have
           
             fellowship
             with
             God
          
           ,
           and
           do
           him
           service
           ,
           &
           yet
           
             walk
             in
             Darkness
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           Light
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           himself
           is
           manifesting
           his
           own
           minde
           more
           or
           less
           in
           
             each
             mans
          
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           lie
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Iohn
           1.
           howbeit
           there
           is
           the
           
             most
             hopes
          
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           
             same
             Zeal
          
           ,
           as
           Saul
           of
           old
           ,
           they
           Persecute
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           it
           yet
           ignorantly
           and
           in
           unbelief
           ;
           that
           
             all
             such
          
           as
           have
           now
           any
           hand
           in
           Persecuting
           and
           spoiling
           us
           ,
           who
           (
           excepting
           that
           ▪
           
             new-nick
             name
          
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           known
           so
           to
           be
           )
           are
           in
           truth
           the
           
             self
             same
             Church
          
           and
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           were
           of
           old
           Persecuted
           by
           Saul
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           Imprisoning
           and
           Impoverishing
           us
           ,
           through
           
             simple
             ignorance
          
           ,
           may
           obtain
           the
           
             same
             Mercy
          
           that
           Paul
           did
           ,
           is
           the
           
             hearty
             wish
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             desire
          
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           did
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
          
           ;
           and
           with
           Stephen
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           stoning
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             lay
             not
             this
             their
             sin
             to
             their
             Charge
             :
          
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           that
           believe
           we
           are
           the
           
             People
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           Persecute
           us
           out
           of
           
             meer
             malice
          
           against
           his
           Image
           ,
           which
           they
           hate
           ,
           having
           by
           
             long
             Custome
          
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           murderous
           and
           
             bloody
             wayes
          
           contracted
           so
           compleatly
           to
           themselves
           that
           Image
           of
           their
           Father
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           hath
           begotten
           them
           from
           God
           and
           Goodness
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           his
           
             own
             will
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Murderer
           and
           a
           Lyar
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           they
           cannot
           but
           contradict
           the
           
             known
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           it
           ,
           through
           what
           Vessel
           soever
           it
           utters
           it self
           ,
           the
           Sin
           of
           such
           being
           evidently
           unto
           Death
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           bid
           to
           pray
           for
           that
           ,
           it
           having
           
             forgiveness
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             to
             come
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           to
           their
           own
           Master
           .
        
         
           Having
           in
           part
           discovered
           the
           Pittifulness
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Pious
           and
           
             specious
             pretences
          
           of
           Pitty
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           
             Bish
             ,
             Gauden
          
           makes
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           ,
           as
           under
           a
           Vizard
           ,
           he
           seeks
           to
           hide
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           Visage
           ,
           we
           shall
           proceed
           to
           unmask
           him
           further
           by
           some
           observation
           of
           some
           
             other
             Passages
          
           ,
           much
           what
           to
           the
           
             same
             purpose
          
           ,
           in
           both
           his
           Book
           and
           his
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           He
           saith
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
           Thus
           the
           
             Cudgol
             ,
             Sword
             Prisons
          
           ,
           and
           
             Banishments
             ,
             Plundring
             and
             Sequestrations
             ,
             were
             the
             Late
          
           Cruel
           and
           Flagellant
           Methods
           ,
           
             of
             our
             most
          
           Tyrannous
           Times
           ,
           
             which
             had
             nothing
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           Law
           or
           Religion
           
             to
             support
             them
             :
             but
             these
             are
             not
             in
             my
             Iudgement
             ,
             either
             the
          
           first
           
             or
             the
          
           fittest
           
             means
             to
             Confute
             the
             falsities
             of
             mens
             Private
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             to
             rectifie
             the
             obliquities
             of
             their
             inconform
             ,
             but
             Innocent
             Actions
             flowing
             from
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Plea
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           these
           words
           
             Bish.
             Gauden
          
           seems
           to
           give
           his
           Countrymen
           
           and
           
             fellow
             Christians
          
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Times
           are
           changed
           ,
           so
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           also
           the
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           other
           dissenters
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           we
           were
           dealt
           
             with
             then
          
           (
           but
           very
           unjustly
           )
           by
           the
           
             Cudgel
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             Prison
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             Plundrings
             ,
          
           and
           Sequestrations
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Tyrannousness
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           from
           men
           void
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Law
           and
           Religion
           ;
           so
           now
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           onely
           by
           
             good
             life
          
           and
           
             sound
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           have
           
             true
             Reason
             ,
             Law
          
           and
           Religion
           ,
           intimating
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           is
           not
           so
           desperate
           as
           to
           need
           any
           such
           
             sharp
             inflictions
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           but
           to
           
             Confute
             the
             falsities
          
           of
           mens
           
             Private
             Opinions
          
           ,
           and
           to
           rectifie
           the
           obliquities
           of
           their
           inconform
           yet
           
             Innocent
             Actions
          
           ,
           unto
           (
           which
           saith
           he
           there
           must
           be
           more
           tender
           and
           
             softer
             applications
          
           )
           accounting
           it
           no
           less
           then
           even
           unreasonable
           and
           unchristian
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           Tyrants
           in
           such
           proceedings
           ;
           so
           that
           hereby
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           
             good
             ground
          
           to
           judge
           that
           this
           Bishop
           and
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           so
           called
           )
           would
           prove
           a
           
             Tender
             ,
             Nursing
             Father
          
           indeed
           ,
           that
           did
           with
           
             no
             small
             disdain
          
           decline
           all
           kinds
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           behold
           how
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           ,
           he
           unsaith
           in
           effect
           all
           that
           again
           ;
           in
           this
           wise
           ,
           Viz.
           
        
         
           Bish.
           
             It
             may
             be
             as
             just
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             to
             represse
             by
             Legal
             Coerci●…ns
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             those
             Petulant
             obstinacies
             ,
             which
             do
             resist
             all
             safter
             applications
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             Publick
             Tranquility
             ,
             by
             giving
             Affro●…ts
             to
             setled
             Religion
             ,
             or
             obstructions
             to
             the
             proceeding
             of
             Iustice
             by
             Established
             Lawes
             ▪
          
        
         
           By
           which
           words
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           gives
           us
           to
           discern
           (
           as
           
             Ex
             ped●…
             Herculem
             ,
             ex
             unque
             Leonem
          
           )
           what
           is
           his
           
             rigid
             resolution
          
           ,
           and
           
             harsh
             disposition
          
           towards
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           desire
           to
           be
           counted
           of
           a
           
             Contrary
             Complexion
          
           )
           but
           also
           like
           an
           
             unskilful
             builder
          
           plueks
           down
           with
           
             one
             hand
          
           ,
           what
           he
           built
           up
           newly
           with
           
             the
             other
          
           ,
           for
           howbeit
           these
           words
           of
           his
           are
           not
           (
           
             de
             sure
          
           )
           applicable
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           Quakers
           (
           we
           having
           never
           been
           found
           in
           any
           
             Petulant
             obstinacies
          
           ,
           nor
           resisted
           in
           any
           sence
           
             all
             softer
             applications
          
           ,
           nor
           ever
           yet
           endangered
           the
           
             Publick
             Tranquility
          
           by
           affronts
           )
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           writing
           the
           said
           words
           with
           reference
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           falsely
           applying
           them
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           to
           the
           Quakers
           (
           whom
           
             throughout
             his
             Book
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           here
           ,
           he
           seeds
           with
           a
           Bit
           and
           a
           Knock
           )
           makes
           void
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Contradicting
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Interdicting
           of
           that
           Liberty
           he
           would
           ●…ain
           be
           believed
           to
           allow
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           what
           he
           himself
           
           had
           said
           immediatly
           before
           ,
           &
           so
           ministreth
           to
           us
           
             just
             occasion
          
           of
           Iealousie
           that
           by
           those
           words
           of
           his
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             resist
             ,
             affronts
             ,
             obstructions
          
           ,
           &c.
           he
           intends
           no
           other
           then
           our
           
             denyal
             of
             Obedience
          
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           meere
           minds
           and
           wills
           ,
           and
           bare
           non-submission
           to
           such
           Lawes
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           without
           wounding
           and
           offending
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           we
           can
           in
           no
           
             wise
             submit
          
           to
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           whatever
           he
           would
           seem
           to
           grant
           )
           yet
           all
           the
           Liberty
           to
           the
           utmost
           he
           is
           really
           willing
           should
           be
           granted
           us
           ,
           is
           only
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           intimating
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           is
           their
           mind
           and
           Iudgement
           in
           Religious
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           Enacting
           of
           some
           
             outward
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           require
           our
           Conformity
           ,
           upon
           the
           not
           yielding
           of
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           supprest
           by
           Coercions
           and
           Penalties
           ,
           as
           resisters
           of
           
             softer
             applications
          
           ,
           as
           affronters
           of
           setled
           Religion
           ,
           as
           obstructers
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Iustice
           by
           Established
           Lawes
           :
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             cuncta
             prius
             tentanda
          
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           for
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           appeal
           that
           he
           will
           allow
           ,
           we
           being
           now
           in
           his
           judgement
           unexcusable
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           see
           with
           
             his
             ey●…s
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           his
           
             Quid
             amplius
             peteram
          
           ?
           what
           could
           I
           have
           done
           more
           ?
           and
           these
           are
           all
           the
           Lenitives
           he
           affords
           us
           ,
           before
           Lancings
           and
           Fomentations
           ;
           before
           incisions
           ,
           or
           amputations
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           remedy
           before
           rigor
           and
           severity
           :
           so
           that
           now
           upon
           meer
           non-submission
           to
           his
           and
           his
           
             Brethrens
             Counsell
          
           (
           which
           yet
           was
           never
           at
           all
           ministred
           to
           us
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           then
           in
           this
           his
           book
           ,
           thrust
           forth
           above
           a
           month
           after
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           late
           
             sharp
             Act
          
           against
           us
           )
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           any
           more
           the
           
             scratch
             of
             a
             Petty
             Opinion
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Gangreen
           of
           an
           obstinate
           and
           
             rebellions
             humour
          
           ,
           which
           forceth
           the
           abscision
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           preventing
           a
           
             deadly
             Contagion
          
           to
           the
           
             whole
             body
          
           ;
           But
           (
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           )
           they
           who
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           
             saving
             health
          
           (
           as
           we
           are
           through
           his
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           )
           need
           none
           of
           these
           
             Episcopall
             paternal
             Remedies
          
           ,
           for
           such
           are
           under
           the
           Cure
           of
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
             ,
             Overseer
          
           or
           
             Bishop
             of
             their
             Souls
          
           ,
           who
           will
           make
           the
           wrath
           of
           men
           turn
           to
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           will
           then
           restrain
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Again
           it
           is
           yet
           further
           manifested
           ,
           what
           the
           Bishop
           intends
           by
           Liberty
           and
           
             softer
             Applications
          
           unto
           dissenters
           ,
           from
           the
           Religion
           established
           by
           
             outwara
             Lawes
          
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           page
           ,
           wherein
           he
           declares
           ,
           how
           he
           would
           
             have
             them
             ,
             as
             no
             better
             then
             Layers
             of
             the
             Fou●…dations
             of
             Distractions
             ,
             Division
             ,
             Destruction
             and
             Confusion
             ,
          
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           all
           
             publick
             Countenance
          
           and
           Encouragement
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Favour
             of
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           of
           
             publick
             Maintenance
          
           and
           
             Honour
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             use
             of
             publick
             Churches
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             and
             Oratories
             of
             publick
             Offices
             and
          
           
           
             Employments
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             forreign
             ,
             and
             domestick
             ,
             Eclesiastical
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Military
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             like
             advantages
             ,
          
           which
           he
           would
           have
           appropriated
           only
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           
             their
             proper
             Honoraries
             ,
             who
             can
             Conform
             to
             whatsoever
             Religion
             by
             Law
             may
             be
             established
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           for
           the
           Advantages
           of
           publick
           Maintenance
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           those
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             Imployments
          
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           which
           pertain
           to
           those
           
             publick
             Places
          
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Churches
           ,
           we
           neither
           look
           nor
           seek
           after
           them
           ,
           but
           leave
           them
           to
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           look
           more
           after
           the
           Eleece
           then
           the
           Flock
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Hon●…s
           is
           more
           desireable
           then
           the
           Onus
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefice
           prized
           beyond
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           sith
           the
           Bishop
           would
           have
           Dissenters
           deprived
           not
           only
           of
           these
           Ecclesiastial
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           other
           
             Civil
             Advantages
          
           also
           ;
           we
           would
           have
           him
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Deprivations
           of
           all
           these
           Priviledges
           ,
           were
           the
           
             Flagellant
             methods
          
           of
           those
           most
           
             Tyrannous
             Times
          
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           Bishops
           own
           Confession
           in
           his
           Words
           before
           cited
           to
           his
           own
           
             Shame
             ,
             Confutation
          
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           (
           for
           asmuch
           as
           he
           would
           have
           the
           same
           used
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           against
           them
           too
           )
           had
           nothing
           of
           
             Reason
             ,
             Law
          
           or
           Religion
           to
           support
           them
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           The
           Bishop
           saith
           further
           in
           the
           next
           Words
           thus
           ,
           
             With
             these
             outward
             Advantages
             added
             to
             that
             Internal
             Power
             of
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             established
             Religion
             ,
             it
             may
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             not
             only
             be
             happily
             supported
             ,
             but
             easily
             prevaile
             against
             all
             Factions
             and
             feeble
             Opposition
             ,
             unless
             the
             scandal
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             levity
             ,
             and
             luxury
             of
             its
             Ministers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Professors
             ,
             overthrow
             it
             by
             casting
             such
             inmoral
             disgraces
             upon
             it
             as
             make
             People
             disbelieve
             and
             abhorr
             both
             it
             and
             them
             ;
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             of
          
           Elies
           Sons
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           is
           a
           very
           weak
           and
           
             crasie
             Religion
          
           indeed
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           
             internal
             Power
          
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           enough
           in
           it
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           but
           
             feeble
             Opposition
          
           ,
           without
           the
           addition
           of
           
             outward
             Force
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             External
             Helps
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Advantages
           before
           mentioned
           :
           Whether
           the
           
             Bishops
             Religion
          
           be
           such
           a
           
             feeble
             Form
          
           or
           no
           ,
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           examine
           ▪
           but
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           not
           only
           
             hath
             been
          
           ,
           and
           
             ever
             will
             be
          
           supported
           ,
           and
           will
           prevail
           without
           these
           Advantages
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           as
           
             deep
             Disadvantages
          
           and
           Deprivations
           .
           Witness
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           8
           ,
           9.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           ,
           
             We
             are
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             Distressed
             ,
             Perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despaire
             ,
             Persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
          
           
           
             forsaken
             ,
             Cast
             down
             ,
             but
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           4
           ,
           ●…
           ,
           &c.
           
             in
             all
             things
             approving
             our selves
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             much
             Patience
             ,
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             in
             Necessities
             ,
             in
             Distresses
             ,
             in
             Stripes
             ,
             in
             Imprisonments
             ,
             in
             Tumults
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             by
             Honour
             and
             Dishonour
             ,
             by
             Evil
             Report
             ,
             and
             Good
             Report
             ,
             as
             Deceivers
             ,
             yet
             True
             ,
             as
             Unknown
             ,
             yet
             well
             Known
             ,
             as
             Dying
             ,
             yet
             behold
             we
             Live
             ,
             as
             Chastened
             ,
             yet
             not
             Killed
             ,
             as
             Sorrowful
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             re●…oycing
             ,
             as
             Poor
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             Rich
             ,
             as
             having
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             possessing
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           observe
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           very
           
             doubtful
             ,
             jealous
          
           and
           fearful
           (
           and
           that
           not
           altogether
           surely
           without
           a
           Cause
           )
           least
           the
           
             Scandal
             ,
             Negligence
             ,
             Levity
          
           ,
           and
           Luxury
           of
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           and
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           overthrow
           
             their
             Religion
             now
             established
          
           :
           But
           if
           it
           had
           that
           
             Internal
             Power
          
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           it
           hath
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           fear
           its
           being
           
             disgraced
             ,
             disbelieved
             ,
             abhorred
          
           ,
           and
           overthrown
           by
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           its
           
             own
             Ministers
          
           (
           as
           he
           doubts
           theirs
           may
           )
           for
           the
           Truth
           will
           be
           
             honoured
             ,
             believed
             ,
             loved
          
           and
           established
           ,
           ma●…gre
           not
           only
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           all
           
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           and
           Professors
           that
           oppose
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           if
           all
           those
           that
           profess
           and
           promote
           it
           in
           
             its
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           
             empty
             Formes
          
           only
           (
           as
           others
           do
           )
           should
           (
           as
           God
           Forbid
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           never
           likely
           at
           all
           to
           do
           )
           become
           as
           Wicked
           and
           Negligent
           ,
           as
           
             any
             Prelatical
             Ministers
          
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           themselves
           have
           once
           been
           Faithful
           and
           Diligent
           in
           the
           service
           of
           it
           :
           for
           the
           true
           and
           
             Pure
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             undefiled
             before
             God
          
           ,
           whereby
           its
           Children
           (
           of
           whom
           alone
           its
           justified
           )
           are
           kept
           
             unspotted
             from
             the
             World
          
           ,
           stands
           not
           upon
           the
           Sandy
           and
           
             Slippery
             Foundation
          
           of
           
             outward
             props
          
           ,
           and
           advantages
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           
             inward
             Principle
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Power
             of
             an
             endless
             life
          
           ;
           But
           the
           Children
           of
           
             such
             Religions
          
           ,
           as
           (
           how
           fair
           so
           ever
           they
           seem
           before
           men
           )
           stand
           not
           on
           that
           
             Rock
             of
             Ages
          
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           better
           stablished
           then
           on
           the
           
             outside
             ,
             frivolous
             Forms
          
           of
           mens
           Inventions
           ,
           derived
           downward
           by
           Tradition
           from
           fore-Fathers
           ,
           without
           that
           
             inward
             Power
             of
             the
             endless
             Life
             ,
          
           may
           labour
           in
           the
           Fire
           of
           their
           own
           
             fierce
             Wrath
          
           and
           Fury
           ,
           to
           hold
           up
           all
           their
           own
           Forms
           (
           respectively
           )
           yet
           
             weary
             themselves
             for
             very
             Vanity
          
           ,
           and
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           as
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           that
           
             endless
             task
          
           in
           hand
           ,
           of
           striving
           to
           make
           a
           
             dead
             Carcass
          
           stand
           ,
           which
           (
           howbeit
           ,
           it
           hath
           all
           the
           
             outward
             Proportion
             ,
             Shape
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             Limbs
          
           and
           Leggs
           of
           a
           
             Living
             man
          
           )
           can
           never
           possibly
           stand
           longer
           ,
           than
           it
           's
           held
           up
           on
           every
           side
           by
           some
           
           
             External
             Props
          
           or
           other
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           one
           said
           )
           
             deest
             aliquid
             intus
          
           ,
           there
           wants
           the
           
             main
             Wheel
          
           ,
           the
           
             master
             Piece
          
           of
           all
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           Spring
           of
           that
           
             powerful
             Principle
          
           of
           the
           
             Life
             within
          
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             But
             I
             confess
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             this
          
           Legal
           
             and
             avowed
          
           Religion
           
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             so
             Rigorous
             ,
             Sharpe
             and
             Severe
             (
             as
          
           Sarah
           to
           Hagar
           )
           
             by
             the
             suddain
             overawing
             ,
             or
             violent
             overlaying
             of
             all
             other
             different
             Perswasions
             in
             Peaceable
             men
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             let
             them
             breath
             in
             the
             same
             common
             air
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             enjoy
             their
             Lives
             ,
             civil
             Liberties
             and
             Estates
             ,
             with
             their
             dissenting
             Consciences
             in
             all
             modest
             Privacy
             and
             Safety
             ;
             I
             abhorr
             as
             much
             as
             I
             dread
             all
             Racks
             and
             Tortures
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             or
             those
             cruel
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             curious
             Scrutinies
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             covet
             first
          
           (
           like
           God
           )
           
             to
             search
             Mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
          
           (
           like
           the
           Devil
           )
           
             delight
             to
             torment
             them
             in
             their
             Estates
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             honest
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             sincere
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Hence
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           sundry
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           whereas
           the
           
             Bishop
             stiles
          
           the
           
             avowed
             Religion
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           Legal
           ;
           how
           legal
           it
           is
           in
           
             one
             sense
          
           ,
           we
           matter
           not
           much
           for
           enquiring
           ,
           but
           we
           grant
           (
           how
           little
           Evangellical
           soever
           it
           is
           )
           it
           is
           Legal
           enough
           (
           if
           not
           too
           much
           )
           in
           another
           ,
           for
           it
           seems
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Pompe
           ,
           and
           Pay
           of
           its
           Priesthood
           ,
           who
           talk
           for
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           more
           of
           its
           
             Levitical
             Ceremonious
          
           Services
           ,
           to
           smell
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           against
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Killing
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Banishing
           of
           
             Tender
             ,
             Consoientious
          
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           have
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           to
           breath
           also
           in
           the
           same
           common
           air
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           both
           the
           Fining
           ,
           and
           Imprisoning
           them
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           would
           have
           them
           have
           their
           
             civil
             Liberties
          
           and
           Estates
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           which
           this
           Bishop
           (
           with
           whom
           Confusion
           is
           as
           frequent
           as
           
             contradiction
             to
             himself
          
           )
           intimateth
           ,
           page
           2.
           how
           he
           gives
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           
             that
             very
             Bill
          
           ,
           which
           inflicteth
           on
           them
           ,
           both
           
             Fines
             ,
             Imprisonments
          
           ,
           and
           Banishments
           from
           their
           
             native
             Country
          
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           breathing
           in
           the
           same
           common
           Air
           with
           other
           People
           .
           *
           But
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Enjoyment
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           shewed
           somewhat
           of
           before
           ,
           though
           himself
           (
           seeking
           of
           sweeten
           all
           his
           
           
             foure
             sayings
          
           ,
           and
           to
           sugar
           over
           all
           his
           
             bitter
             Pills
          
           ,
           with
           the
           
             fair
             ,
             Speeches
          
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Lenity
           )
           is
           loath
           to
           speak
           it
           out
           plainly
           ;
           however
           it
           here
           very
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           either
           that
           this
           Bishop
           hath
           
             assent
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           all
           
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           sayes
           he
           would
           not
           have
           ,
           but
           dissent●…
           from
           ,
           and
           desires
           the
           contrary
           to
           
             with
             all
             his
             heart
          
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           he
           
             heartily
             dissents
          
           (
           for
           so
           he
           seems
           to
           do
           by
           his
           wishes
           here
           )
           from
           that
           which
           he
           as
           
             heartily
             assented
          
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           passed
           his
           yea
           to
           the
           late
           Bill
           ,
           while
           it
           passed
           against
           us
           .
           
             Utrum
             horum
             mavis
             accipe
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whether
           
             the
             Bishops
             wishings
          
           and
           wouldings
           here
           to
           have
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           be
           true
           or
           
             counterfeit
             ,
             yea
          
           or
           nay
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           take
           ▪
           upon
           us
           to
           determine
           ;
           but
           this
           we
           are
           well
           assured
           of
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           
             express
             desires
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           executed
           at
           this
           day
           (
           but
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Seed
           of
           Hagar
           ,
           towards
           the
           Seed
           of
           Sarah
           )
           such
           a
           
             suddain
             overawing
          
           ,
           and
           
             violent
             overlaying
          
           of
           the
           
             different
             Perswasions
          
           ,
           from
           that
           more
           Legal
           ,
           than
           Evangelical
           ,
           yet
           
             avowed
             Religion
          
           of
           
             this
             Nation
          
           ,
           in
           those
           most
           
             peaceable
             men
          
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           let
           them
           
             breath
             quietly
          
           in
           the
           
             same
             English
             common
             Air
          
           ,
           nor
           scatcely
           to
           enjoy
           their
           Lives
           without
           hazard
           of
           loosing
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Pistols
           ,
           and
           naked
           Swords
           of
           rude
           Souldiers
           ,
           from
           whom
           (
           though
           Iohn
           the
           Bapist
           taught
           them
           
             to
             do
             violence
             to
             no
             man
          
           )
           no
           less
           than
           Violenoe
           is
           acted
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           hands
           also
           of
           some
           ,
           called
           Iustices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           who
           by
           Kicking
           and
           Smiting
           the
           Quakers
           with
           their
           
             own
             Feet
          
           and
           
             Fists
             ,
             break
          
           the
           Peace
           more
           then
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           cannot
           strike
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           (
           perhaps
           as
           the
           
             worst
             of
             men
          
           that
           are
           brought
           before
           them
           ▪
           much
           less
           to
           enjoy
           their
           
             Civil
             Liberty
             and
             Estates
          
           :
           Witness
           the
           present
           filling
           of
           the
           Prisons
           with
           them
           ,
           throughout
           this
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Fining
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Estases
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           extempore
           ,
           without
           the
           praeuious
           use
           of
           any
           of
           those
           rational
           and
           religious
           courses
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           resistance
           (
           
             on
             their
             parts
          
           )
           of
           the
           
             softer
             Applications
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           seems
           so
           much
           to
           plead
           for
           ;
           unless
           by
           
             softer
             ▪
             Applications
          
           he
           means
           summoning
           to
           their
           
             spiritual
             Courts
             ,
             spoiling
          
           of
           their
           
             Goods
             ,
             Imprisoning
          
           of
           their
           Persons
           (
           under
           which
           also
           they
           have
           never
           yet
           resisted
           )
           for
           if
           by
           
             softer
             Applications
          
           ,
           he
           intends
           any
           
             Gentle
             Christian
             addresses
          
           (
           excepting
           his
           
             own
             invective
             Book
          
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           of
           due
           season
           )
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           
             any
             Error
          
           he
           believes
           they
           hold
           ,
           of
           this
           sort
           they
           have
           received
           none
           as
           yet
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           Discourses
           have
           been
           as
           often
           desired
           
             by
             them
          
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           
             for
             them
          
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           here
           once
           for
           all
           seriously
           again
           desired
           by
           themselves
           ;
           who
           are
           
           alwayes
           ready
           ,
           as
           well
           publickly
           as
           privately
           ,
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           what
           they
           believe
           and
           practise
           ,
           and
           to
           prostrate
           themselves
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           
             right
             Reason
          
           and
           
             true
             Religion
          
           :
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           
             suddain
             overawing
          
           ,
           and
           
             violent
             overlaying
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           common
           ingenuity
           by
           us
           made
           (
           immediately
           at
           least
           )
           imputable
           to
           this
           Bishop
           or
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           are
           supream
           more
           directive
           than
           corrective
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           it
           's
           enough
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           direct
           the
           
             civil
             Ministers
          
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           such
           as
           err
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           
             too
             much
          
           to
           be
           the
           Executioners
           also
           of
           their
           
             own
             Conceptions
          
           and
           Appointments
           ;
           but
           we
           rather
           impure
           it
           to
           the
           Haa●…nitish
           humour
           of
           some
           few
           
             haughty
             Spirits
          
           in
           
             subordinate
             Power
          
           ,
           who
           (
           while
           all
           prudent
           and
           patient
           Men
           look
           well
           before
           they
           leap
           )
           having
           not
           that
           
             more
             expected
          
           ,
           then
           
             deserved
             homage
          
           of
           the
           Hat
           (
           an
           Honour
           ,
           the
           denyal
           of
           which
           the
           King
           himself
           (
           so
           express
           is
           his
           humility
           in
           that
           particular
           )
           takes
           not
           so
           much
           notice
           of
           a●…
           some
           Sub-subs
           do
           )
           from
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           run
           on
           on
           a
           suddain
           (
           with
           as
           
             great
             hast
          
           ,
           as
           
             little
             speed
          
           )
           to
           the
           overawing
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           stand
           more
           in
           awe
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           in
           awe
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           a
           
             violent
             overlaying
          
           of
           the
           
             different
             Perswasions
          
           of
           those
           peaceable
           
             honest
             men
          
           ,
           as
           whereby
           they
           overcharge
           and
           overset
           themselves
           (
           through
           eagerness
           )
           so
           egregiously
           in
           their
           undertakings
           ,
           as
           to
           loose
           themselves
           
             in
             ipso
             limine
          
           (
           and
           it
           's
           ill
           stumbling
           at
           the
           threshold
           )
           and
           (
           as
           
             canis
             festinans
             coecos
             parit
             catulos
          
           )
           to
           bring
           forth
           such
           
             blind
             businesses
          
           in
           their
           hast
           ,
           as
           when
           God
           and
           Man
           come
           to
           call
           them
           to
           account
           ,
           they
           must
           assuredly
           repent
           of
           by
           leisure
           ,
           their
           eyes
           (
           though
           
             too
             late
          
           )
           being
           enlightned
           then
           to
           see
           how
           they
           kept
           neither
           the
           
             pure
             Lawes
          
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           those
           very
           Laws
           and
           Acts
           of
           men
           neither
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           act
           by
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           observe
           that
           the
           Bishop
           likens
           them
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           first
           
             search
             mens
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           then
           torment
           them
           in
           their
           Estates
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           not
           
             so
             wise
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             same
             perswasion
          
           with
           themselves
           ;
           little
           dreaming
           how
           far
           forth
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           likens
           himself
           to
           the
           Devil
           unawares
           ,
           as
           whether
           (
           consequentially
           )
           he
           doth
           not
           yea
           or
           nay
           ,
           we
           appeal
           to
           himself
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           next
           Words
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             some
             little
             pecuniary
             mulct
             for
             every
             Lord's
             days
             absence
             from
             the
             publick
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             may
             be
          
           justly
           
             t●…ld
             (
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             publick
             dislike
             )
             upon
             Dissenters
             and
             Seperaters
             from
             the
             established
             Religion
             :
          
           And
           if
           he
           deems
           ,
           he
           sufficiently
           salves
           this
           sore
           by
           that
           di●…initive
           manner
           of
           Speech
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           speaks
           concerning
           
           the
           〈◊〉
           or
           Fining
           of
           men
           in
           their
           Estares
           ,
           ●…ith
           he
           would
           have
           but
           some
           
             little
             mulct
          
           or
           Fine
           of
           one
           
             or
             two
             shillings
          
           for
           every
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Let
           him
           remember
           that
           as
           
             gradus
             non
             ●…riant
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           degrees
           do
           in
           no
           wise
           vary
           the
           Nature
           of
           any
           case
           ,
           the
           spoiting
           a
           ma●…
           of
           a
           penny
           being
           contrary
           to
           his
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           a
           Tormenting
           him
           therein
           
             as
             truly
          
           and
           really
           ,
           though
           not
           
             so
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           so
           abundantly
           as
           the
           spoiling
           him
           of
           a
           pound
           ;
           so
           secondly
           ,
           two
           shillings
           a
           
             week
             as
          
           (
           if
           not
           p●…id
           )
           exposes
           a
           man
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           
             ●…mented
             as
          
           to
           his
           
             Liberty
             ,
             so
          
           (
           if
           paid
           )
           amounts
           to
           more
           then
           five
           pound●…
           throughout
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           more
           then
           many
           conscientions
           Persons
           have
           in
           all
           to
           live
           on
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Or
           if
           secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           we
           wrong
           him
           in
           his
           senc●…
           because
           it
           is
           not
           for
           their
           
             private
             difference
             in
             iudgement
          
           (
           
             which
             possibly
             ▪
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             not
             their
             fault
          
           )
           but
           for
           their
           
             publick
             deformity
             in
             practice
          
           that
           I
           would
           have
           them
           
             so
             punisht
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           Reply
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           at
           all
           relieve
           him
           from
           ,
           but
           subject
           him
           more
           to
           the
           
             just
             censure
          
           of
           contradiction
           to
           himself
           ;
           Sith
           ,
           i●…
           
             private
             difference
             in
             judgement
          
           be
           not
           the
           
             dissenters
             own
             fault
          
           ,
           then
           his
           
             open
             practising
             according
          
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             his
             fault
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           praised
           and
           commended
           as
           good
           in
           the
           Quakers
           by
           the
           
             Bishop
             himself
          
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           and
           so
           it
           were
           rather
           a
           fault
           in
           him
           to
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           all
           men
           yeelding
           together
           with
           himself
           *
           that
           (
           
             consotentia
             errans
             obligat
          
           )
           an
           
             Erring
             conscience
             binds
          
           to
           Act
           according
           to
           its
           Evidence
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           further
           or
           more
           
             truly
             enlightened
          
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           his
           
             own
             fault
          
           ,
           then
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           punisht
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           for
           the
           f●…lt
           of
           
             some
             other
          
           which
           is
           
             not
             just
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           
             more
             unjust
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           fault
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           observe
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             own
             confession
          
           that
           the
           dissenters
           may
           be
           as
           honest
           and
           
             sincere
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Imposors
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           yield
           to
           be
           indeed
           as
           true
           as
           
             that
             way
             of
             imposing
          
           under
           
             outward
             penalties
          
           on
           mens
           Consciences
           about
           Religion
           ,
           is
           
             a
             way
             Universally
             false
          
           ;
           But
           this
           of
           the
           Bishop
           may
           serve
           however
           as
           
             a
             Caution
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           
             all
             imposers
          
           ,
           upon
           
             mens
             Consciences
          
           in
           
             Religions
             ●…ters
          
           ,
           
           to
           beware
           least
           they
           be
           found
           
             fighters
             against
             God
             ,
             un●…wares
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           assuredly
           they
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           found
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           are
           
             more
             sincere
          
           than
           themselves
           ▪
           ●…oreover
           it
           yet
           further
           appears
           ,
           how
           
             little
             Liberty
          
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           
             fair
             pretences
          
           )
           is
           willing
           to
           have
           allowed
           ;
           by
           these
           woeds
           of
           his
           (
           viz.
           )
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Onely
             such
             an
             Arbitrary
             connivance
             and
             conditional
             indulgence
             ,
             〈◊〉
             gives
             no
             trouble
             for
             their
             private
             and
             untrouble
             some
             Opinions
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             kept
             within
             their
             Breasts
             and
             Closets
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             and
             families
             ,
             without
             any
             convention
             of
             strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             to
             be
             kept
             within
          
           Parochial
           
             bounds
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Persons
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             for
          
           dissenters
           
             to
             have
          
           multitudinous
           Conventicles
           ,
           
             as
             it
             were
             mustering
             of
             their
             Forces
             ,
          
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           
             and
             as
             many
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             cannot
             be
             safe
             ,
             for
             thereby
             they
             not
             only
          
           affront
           
             the
             Religion
             established
             ,
             but
             confirm
             each
             other
             in
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             char-coals
             in
             heaps
             ,
             they
             more
             kindle
             and
             enflame
             each
             other
             by
             their
             numbers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           never
           knew
           Truth
           yet
           untroublesome
           to
           a
           
             truthless
             ,
             faithless
          
           and
           Hypocritical
           Generation
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           justified
           and
           witnessed
           to
           be
           the
           
             most
             peaceable
          
           thing
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           its
           
             own
             Children
          
           .
           But
           are
           not
           the
           
             Multitudinous
             Meetings
             ,
             Conventions
          
           and
           Mustenings
           together
           of
           
             Rude
             ,
             Wild
             ,
             Wicked
          
           People
           ,
           to
           Drinking
           ,
           and
           
             Revellings
             ,
             Wakes
          
           and
           
             Whitsun-ales
             ,
             May-games
          
           and
           
             Morrice-dancings
             ,
             Fencings
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cudgel-playings
             ,
             Cock-fightings
          
           and
           
             Bear-baitings
             ,
             Bowlings
             ,
             and
             other
             Games
             ,
             Carding
             ,
             Dicing
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             Vain-shewes
             ,
             Sights
          
           and
           
             Stage
             ▪
             playes
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Streets
             ,
             Markets
          
           ,
           and
           
             Faires
             ,
             Iuglers
             ,
             Puppets
             ,
             Iack
             Puddings
             ,
          
           where
           they
           kindle
           and
           enflame
           one
           another
           in
           
             Lust
             ,
             Want●…nness
          
           ,
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           char-coals
           in
           heaps
           by
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           thrive
           in
           
             Swearing
             ,
             Whoredom
             ,
             Dissoluteness
          
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Debaue●…ery
           and
           Prophaness
           ,
           much
           more
           inconsistant
           with
           the
           Nations
           
             Safety
             ,
             disturbing
             its
             Peace
          
           (
           which
           if
           ever
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           effect
           and
           fruit
           of
           Righteousness
           )
           affronting
           your
           established
           Religion
           (
           unless
           it
           be
           a
           Religion
           that
           allows
           all
           Ir-religion
           )
           then
           for
           the
           People
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord
           to
           meet
           together
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           
             Truth
             ▪
          
           and
           to
           Preach
           up
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           that
           would
           bring
           people
           out
           of
           all
           these
           
             ungodly
             courses
          
           to
           that
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           that
           teaches
           to
           live
           
             Godly
             ,
             Righteously
          
           and
           Soberly
           in
           this
           World
           :
           Yet
           where
           do
           we
           find
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           appearing
           in
           declamations
           against
           these
           things
           ?
           and
           ,
           though
           there
           are
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           extant
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           where
           
           so●…
           we
           the
           Iustices
           so
           busie
           in
           Execution
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           (
           even
           to
           rage
           and
           madness
           )
           in
           Execution
           of
           
             one
             Act
          
           to
           make
           the
           Quakers
           Swear
           against
           ,
           and
           ●…ase
           to
           worship
           God
           
             according
             to
             God's
             Will
             and
             their
             own
             Consciences
             .
          
           2.
           
           This
           is
           only
           such
           a
           Liberty
           as
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           mans
           Power
           to
           deprive
           men
           of
           ,
           for
           thoughts
           are
           free
           ,
           and
           opinion
           is
           
             no
             crime
          
           punishable
           by
           
             mans
             L●…r
          
           ,
           being
           not
           declared
           by
           word
           or
           actions
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           
             Learned
             Doctor
          
           ,
           hath
           here
           unlearnedly
           exprest
           himself
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           talks
           of
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           
             Law
             of
             man
          
           at
           all
           broken
           (
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Opinion
           and
           
             Thought
             unexpressed
          
           ,
           or
           undeclared
           there
           is
           not
           )
           no
           Law
           
             of
             man
          
           being
           made
           against
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           
             no
             Law
          
           ,
           there
           is
           
             no
             Transgression
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             no
             indulgence
          
           at
           all
           needed
           ;
           The
           Bishop
           might
           better
           therefore
           have
           spared
           his
           pains
           than
           talkt
           of
           Indulgence
           here
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           to
           better
           purpose
           ;
           for
           flourishing
           with
           
             windy
             words
          
           ,
           cannot
           satisfie
           
             upright
             hearts
          
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           have
           truth
           and
           substance
           to
           feed
           upon
           ,
           and
           not
           mee●…
           
             ●…pty
             shewes
          
           and
           
             pretences
             ▪
          
           3.
           
           Whereas
           he
           would
           have
           them
           confined
           to
           
             private
             houses
          
           and
           Families
           ,
           without
           any
           
             convention
             of
             strangers
             t●…
             them
          
           ;
           must
           not
           then
           so
           much
           as
           
             their
             friends
          
           and
           relations
           come
           in
           unrou●…
           this
           is
           so
           fat
           from
           allowing
           that
           
             Christian
             Liberty
             ▪
          
           which
           ●…he
           Biship
           in
           his
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           would
           seem
           to
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           from
           〈◊〉
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Divi●…ity
           ,
           that
           it
           deprives
           men
           of
           
             common
             Liberty
          
           ,
           destroyes
           
             common
             Society
          
           and
           Humanity
           ;
           yea
           this
           
             Private
             Confinement
             ▪
          
           would
           be
           worse
           then
           the
           
             Publick
             Imprisonment
          
           of
           ●…ant
           by
           the
           
             Heathens
             ,
             Acts
          
           24.
           
           2●…
           .
           who
           did
           not
           
             then
             forbid
             any
             of
             his
             ac●…int
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             him
             .
          
           And
           Acts
           28.
           30
           ▪
           ●…t
           Rom●…
           it self
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           Liberty
           under
           the
           Emperor
           (
           yet
           a
           Heathen
           )
           to
           
             receive
             all
             that
             came
             in
             〈◊〉
             him
             ,
             during
             his
             confinement
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             hired
             house
             for
             two
             whole
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             Preath
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             to
             all
             that
             cam●…
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             authority
             ,
             no
             man
             forbiding
             him
             ▪
          
        
         
           But
           that
           he
           may
           seem
           at
           least
           (
           
             cum
             ati●…e
             insa●…ire
          
           )
           not
           to
           be
           so
           fierce
           against
           
             Dissent
             〈◊〉
             Meetings
          
           without
           some
           cause
           ,
           as
           a
           reason
           why
           he
           would
           have
           their
           
             multitudinous
             Conventioles
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           forcibly
           restrain'd
           ,
           he
           urges
           thus
           (
           viz.
           )
        
         
           Bill●…
           
             It
             is
             the
             ambitious
             aim
             of
             all
             parties
             (
             except
             that
             which
             is
             wholly
             resolved
             into
             suffering
             Principle
             ▪
             )
             to
             seek
             to
             set
             up
             their
             Factions
             a●…
             Supream
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             repu●…e
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             in
             Civil
             Rowex
             )
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             safe
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Of
           that
           sort
           which
           the
           Bishop
           excepts
           from
           among
           all
           the
           rest
           (
           whether
           
             Papists
             ,
             Presbyter●…s
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           or
           Independents
           ,
           
           who
           all
           (
           saith
           he
           ;
           leaving
           out
           the
           party
           that
           is
           now
           treading
           on
           the
           head
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           never
           affected
           any
           such
           thing
           )
           affect
           (
           
             Summ●…
             Imp●…rii
          
           )
           as
           Di●…repties
           to
           have
           the
           Preheminence
           ,
           as
           Lucifer
           and
           Antichrist
           to
           exa●…t
           themselves
           over
           all
           )
           of
           that
           sort
           (
           we
           say
           )
           are
           the
           
             Quakers
             ;
             A
             People
          
           1.
           
           Who
           Preach
           and
           Practice
           
             that
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           is
           
             not
             consistent
          
           with
           that
           
             bitter
             enveying
             and
             strife
          
           about
           those
           empty
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           
             External
             Rites
             ,
             worldly
             Elements
             ,
             Beggarly
             Rudiments
             ,
             Bodily
             Exercises
             ,
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             perishing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             outward
             Observations
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
          
           (
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             inward
             Power
          
           of
           the
           endless
           life
           (
           as
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           said
           )
           neither
           stands
           nor
           comes
           ;
           concerning
           which
           yet
           there
           is
           such
           
             ●…onfused
             noises
          
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           
             direful
             deal
             of
             da
          
           ,
           &
           such
           
             destructive
             contentions
          
           th●…ughout
           the
           World
           ;
           A
           People
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Who
           much
           less
           mak●…
           such
           ●…
           prating
           ,
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           with
           
             m●…icious
             words
          
           against
           each
           other
           about
           
             earthly
             Prrheminences
             ,
             Dominations
             ,
             Advantages
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Enjoyments
             ,
             Preferments
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Maintenances
             ,
             and
             Advan●…ements
             .
          
           3.
           
           A
           People
           (
           as
           the
           house
           of
           Iacob
           )
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           are
           that
           Mountain
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           last
           to
           be
           Established
           in
           the
           
             Top
             of
             all
             the
             Mountains
          
           ,
           and
           Exalted
           above
           the
           Hills
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           Nations
           shall
           flow
           unto
           it
           ▪
           yet
           at
           present
           ,
           while
           all
           other
           People
           are
           walking
           
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             walk
             quietly
             and
             Peaceably
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
          
           ;
           and
           till
           he
           
             himself
             alone
          
           arises
           for
           their
           help
           against
           the
           Mighty
           that
           oppr●…ss
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             whally
             resolved
             un●…o
             suffering
             Principles
          
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           only
           by
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           
             his
             Testimony
          
           that
           the
           overcoming
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           by
           
             not
             loving
             their
             Lives
             unto
             the
             Death
          
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Quakers
           are
           o●…
           this
           fort
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           Testimony
           to
           be
           used
           in
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           gives
           of
           them
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           where
           he
           not
           onely
           Pittieth
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           praises
           them
           also
           ,
           &c.
           for
           their
           
             chusing
             to
             suffer
          
           :
           Seeing
           then
           he
           
             excepts
             them
          
           from
           
             having
             any
             such
             ambitious
             aimes
          
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           all
           other
           parties
           have
           had
           hitherto
           ,
           he
           ought
           in
           Righteousness
           and
           Reason
           to
           
             except
             them
          
           from
           the
           foresaid
           
             forcible
             restraint
          
           ;
           nevertheless
           instead
           of
           so
           doing
           ,
           pag.
           5.
           he
           sayes
           thus
           ,
           even
           
             of
             them
          
           also
           as
           expresty
           ,
           as
           of
           
             all
             the
             rest
          
           thus
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
        
         
           Bish.
           
             It
             will
             became
             the
             Publick
             care
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             never
             to
             trust
             them
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             soft
             and
             seemingly
             Innocent
             at
             the
             first
             :
             Har●…s
             (
             as
             in
             others
             Creat●…s
             )
             growing
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             heads
             and
             hands
             too
             ,
             as
             their
             〈◊〉
             and
             Sinne●…
             gr●…w
             stronger
             ,
             〈◊〉
             their
             strength
             and
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           Which
           argues
           not
           onely
           the
           truthlesness
           ,
           but
           the
           mercilesness
           too
           of
           this
           mans
           mind
           (
           saying
           all
           his
           talk
           of
           Pittifulness
           towards
           the
           Quakers
           )
           in
           not
           regarding
           what
           becomes
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           nor
           how
           it
           s
           
             rooted
             out
          
           (
           contrarily
           to
           Christs
           command
           ,
           under
           that
           old
           
             Clerical
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Spiritual
          
           pre●…ence
           ,
           of
           plucking
           up
           and
           r●…ing
           out
           the
           Tares
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           unstableness
           and
           unsetledness
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           ground
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           knowes
           not
           yet
           
             what
             Spirit
             he
             is
             of
          
           ,
           so
           he
           knowes
           not
           well
           
             what
             it
             is
             he
             would
             have
             himself
             ,
          
           whilst
           he
           reels
           
             to
             and
             fro
          
           in
           a
           certain
           
             mingle
             mangle
          
           of
           words
           ,
           whereby
           he
           darkens
           his
           
             own
             Counsel
          
           ,
           running
           along
           sometimes
           in
           such
           a
           vein
           of
           
             savour
             ,
             forbearance
             ,
             Pitty
             ,
             Connivance
             ,
             Indulgence
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Im●…ssion
             ,
             recommendation
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           conditions
           as
           good
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           will
           not
           
             sin
             against
             God
          
           ,
           though
           their
           condition
           be
           sad
           in
           that
           
             for
             their
             Conscience
          
           they
           are
           
             put
             to
             suffer
          
           ;
           And
           after
           a
           while
           again
           in
           such
           a
           
             sharp
             ,
             strict
          
           strain
           of
           
             Severity
             ,
             Coercion
             ,
             Penalties
             ,
             Pecuniary
             Mulcts
             ,
             Consinements
             ,
             Suppressions
             ,
             villification
             ,
             false
             accusation
             ,
             disdain
             ,
             derision
             ,
             discommendation
             ,
          
           for
           a
           long
           way
           together
           ,
           as
           makes
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           said
           before
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             more
             Moderation
          
           ,
           void
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           And
           howbeit
           in
           a
           sound
           of
           words
           he
           sayes
           again
           ,
           
             his
             native
             temper
             and
             candor
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             contribute
             something
             toward
             that
          
           Christian
           Charity
           of
           
             his
             toward
             sober
             dissenters
             ,
             which
             abhors
             ,
             after
             the
          
           Genius
           of
           
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             all
             Severity
             and
             Rigors
             onely
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           he
           sayes
           may
           seem
           to
           some
           too
           
             great
             facility
             and
             gentleness
             in
             him
             ,
             an
             error
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             nearest
             the
          
           medium
           
             both
             of
             Humanity
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             Charity
             as
             a
             Christan
             ,
             measuring
             all
             Policies
             by
             Christs
             golden
             Rule
             ,
          
           to
           do
           as
           he
           would
           be
           done
           unto
           ;
           as
           
             if
             nothing
             but
          
           Jacob's
           smoothness
           ,
           
             and
             nothing
          
           of
           Esau's
           roughness
           ,
           
             from
             either
          
           Education
           or
           Complextion
           ,
           
             had
             influence
             upon
             his
          
           Opinion
           or
           Conversation
           .
           Yet
           ,
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           
             most
             men
             love
             to
             bruit
             abr●…d
             every
             one
             his
             own
             praise
             ,
             but
             a
             faithful
             man
             who
             can
             find
             ?
          
           So
           this
           Bishop
           (
           who
           should
           have
           
             ●…et
             another
             praised
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             himself
          
           ,
           a
           Stranger
           and
           not
           his
           
             own
             mouth
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Wise
             man
          
           sayes
           )
           Egregiously
           mistakes
           (
           as
           Egregiously
           as
           he
           magnifies
           himself
           )
           as
           touching
           his
           own
           
             Genius
             ,
             Temper
          
           and
           Candor
           ,
           inclining
           him
           to
           
             too
             great
             Facility
          
           and
           Gentleness
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           his
           Error
           on
           the
           
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           did
           Err
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           then
           he
           does
           after
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           
           
             in
             words
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             in
             deed
          
           and
           truth
           ,
           abhor
           all
           Severity
           or
           Rigors
           only
           upon
           the
           
             score
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           without
           such
           an
           
             exceptions
             clause
          
           as
           he
           intermingles
           among
           this
           his
           most
           merciful
           and
           pittiful
           matter
           ,
           whereby
           he
           
             snatches
             back
          
           again
           
             all
             his
             Christian
             Charity
          
           and
           Pitty
           ,
           and
           ingrosseth
           it
           onely
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Party
           (
           
             viz.
             farther
             then
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             offenders
             ,
             and
             the
             Conservation
             of
             the
             publick
             Peace
          
           )
           under
           which
           clause
           of
           
             curing
             offenders
          
           ,
           and
           
             preserving
             the
          
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Pope
             himself
          
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           Pitty
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           as
           much
           in
           words
           as
           the
           Prelates
           does
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             Ushers
             in
          
           ,
           but
           
             secures
             it self
          
           amongst
           his
           
             own
             Children
          
           ,
           from
           the
           censure
           of
           that
           
             bloody
             Tenet
          
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           under
           all
           that
           
             Severity
             Wrath
          
           ,
           and
           Rigor
           that
           he
           hath
           ever
           exercised
           towards
           those
           Dissenters
           from
           his
           See
           and
           
             Counsel
             Chair
          
           ,
           that
           have
           at
           any
           time
           fallen
           under
           his
           
             Clerical
             Cruelties
          
           :
           Then
           he
           would
           not
           err
           on
           the
           
             right
             hand
          
           (
           as
           he
           seems
           to
           do
           to
           himself
           ,
           though
           
             in
             reality
          
           he
           is
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           his
           Error
           being
           yet
           very
           much
           rather
           on
           the
           left
           )
           but
           walk
           uprightly
           by
           that
           
             right
             golden
             Rule
             of
             Chaist
          
           ,
           which
           he
           commends
           ,
           but
           comes
           not
           near
           the
           Practice
           of
           ,
           which
           onely
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           
             true
             Humanity
          
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Charity
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           viz.
           
             to
             do
             as
             he
             would
             be
             done
             unto
          
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           did
           so
           indeed
           :
           and
           as
           they
           would
           not
           have
           had
           the
           Iewes
           their
           
             own
             Country-men
             Persecute
          
           them
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           so
           they
           never
           did
           Persecute
           any
           (
           nor
           would
           they
           ,
           had
           they
           had
           the
           outward
           Power
           so
           to
           do
           )
           no
           not
           Iews
           that
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           that
           both
           then
           and
           still
           blasphemous
           Religion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           such
           an
           end
           as
           the
           
             cure
             of
             Offenders
          
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ;
           for
           they
           knew
           't
           was
           the
           
             publick
             preservation
          
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           would
           break
           that
           Nations
           
             publick
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           so
           safe
           for
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ,
           and
           so
           clearly
           consistent
           with
           their
           Peace
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           the
           Truth
           and
           its
           Children
           alone
           ,
           for
           the
           sufferings
           of
           which
           by
           persecution
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           filled
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           who
           slew
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Wrath
          
           at
           last
           
             came
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           ;
           But
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           I
           am
           sure
           would
           have
           his
           
             own
             way
          
           have
           
             perfect
             Liberty
          
           ,
           would
           have
           It
           ,
           and
           
             It
             ,
             only
          
           ,
           to
           have
           not
           onely
           
             all
             Liberty
          
           ,
           but
           
             all
             outward
             Emoluments
          
           and
           Advantages
           also
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           exclusive
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           indeed
           have
           Facility
           and
           Gontleness
           exercised
           ,
           with
           abhorency
           of
           all
           Severity
           and
           Rigors
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Religion
           onely
           ;
           yet
           with
           this
           bit
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           whereby
           he
           can
           pull
           in
           all
           he
           gives
           and
           grants
           ,
           viz.
           So
           far
           onely
           ,
           
           but
           no
           further
           than
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           curing
           of
           Offenders
           (
           as
           he
           counts
           all
           dissenters
           are
           in
           one
           sence
           ,
           though
           (
           
             to
             go
             round
             again
          
           )
           some
           
             not
             offending
          
           ,
           but
           obeying
           God
           in
           another
           )
           and
           
             than
             is
             for
             the
             conservation
          
           of
           the
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           :
           Neither
           is
           he
           less
           unrighteous
           in
           condemning
           the
           Innocent
           with
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           giving
           Sentence
           against
           a
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           confesses
           to
           be
           (
           as
           elsewhere
           he
           doth
           )
           
             possibly
             of
             no
             evil
             minds
          
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           may
           be
           in
           
             future
             time
          
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           so
           ;
           He
           would
           think
           it
           unjust
           if
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           (
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           speak
           in
           never
           so
           much
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           appear
           never
           so
           harmless
           ,
           yet
           )
           are
           not
           to
           be
           
             trusted
             in
             their
             most
             innocent
             smiles
          
           on
           us
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           some
           called
           Bishops
           have
           formerly
           ,
           so
           these
           
             in
             present
          
           being
           ,
           though
           Facile
           and
           Gentle
           ,
           yet
           may
           hereafter
           prove
           Bloody
           and
           Deceitful
           :
           And
           thus
           he
           manifests
           himself
           ,
           though
           called
           a
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           only
           
             without
             Compassion
          
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             sonnd
             Mind
          
           also
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           were
           indeed
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           of
           Truth
           (
           as
           we
           are
           not
           )
           we
           find
           him
           not
           such
           a
           High-Priest
           ,
           as
           
             is
             truly
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           as
           
             knowes
             how
             to
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             on
             such
             as
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Way
             :
          
           Nevertheless
           that
           he
           may
           seem
           the
           more
           excusa●…ble
           (
           after
           he
           hath
           pleaded
           seemingly
           for
           indulgence
           )
           in
           his
           counterplea
           for
           non-indulgence
           again
           ,
           he
           covers
           and
           coulers
           himself
           over
           very
           frequently
           ,
           with
           such
           pretences
           as
           this
           that
           followes
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             The
             insolent
             and
             seditious
             Expressions
             ,
             that
             bring
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             and
             violent
             Actions
             ,
             especially
             in
             Pulpits
             and
             Presses
             ,
             ought
             with
             great
             Penalties
             to
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             for
             any
             man
             rudely
             to
             Blaspheme
             and
             Reproach
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             his
             Prince
             and
             Country
             profess
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           To
           blaspheme
           and
           reproach
           that
           Religion
           which
           the
           
             Scripture
             doth
             profess
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             true
             one
          
           ,
           as
           Iames
           1.
           and
           which
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           all
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
             his
             People
             profess
          
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           keep
           
             unspotted
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           is
           
             more
             unreasonable
          
           than
           to
           blaspheme
           that
           ,
           which
           (
           at
           a
           venture
           )
           a
           mans
           Prince
           and
           Country
           Professes
           ;
           for
           That
           most
           assuredly
           is
           the
           true
           and
           
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             undefiled
             before
             God
             ,
          
           while
           't
           is
           
             more
             then
             possible
          
           that
           This
           last
           may
           be
           
             a
             false
             one
          
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           more
           it
           's
           unreasonable
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           Good
           ,
           than
           of
           Evil
           it self
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           this
           passage
           ,
           let
           every
           other
           dissenting
           party
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           found
           Innocent
           ,
           vindicate
           themselves
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           
           be
           spoken
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           mainly
           doth
           relate
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           sooner
           said
           than
           proved
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           insolent
           or
           
             seditious
             Expressions
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Cause
           thereof
           ,
           any
           Tumultiousness
           or
           Violence
           hath
           proceeded
           ,
           have
           been
           yet
           found
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           are
           found
           such
           
             rude
             Blasphemers
          
           or
           Reproachers
           ;
           which
           things
           we
           justisie
           not
           in
           any
           where
           they
           are
           found
           ;
           yet
           are
           able
           to
           justisie
           our
           selves
           ,
           as
           not
           guilty
           of
           ought
           that
           can
           justly
           come
           under
           such
           a
           notion
           on
           a
           
             true
             account
          
           ;
           but
           since
           we
           ,
           who
           look
           better
           both
           to
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Speeches
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           way
           by
           either
           to
           the
           sowing
           of
           
             Sedition
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Rudeness
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
          
           or
           Violence
           against
           any
           men
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           are
           falsely
           counted
           as
           sowers
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           Blasphemers
           ,
           and
           Reproachers
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           our
           Prince
           and
           Country
           do
           profess
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Cause
           then
           our
           testifying
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           our
           publishing
           that
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           brings
           out
           of
           all
           War
           and
           Strife
           ,
           and
           for
           declaring
           against
           the
           meer
           Traditions
           and
           Inventions
           of
           men
           ;
           We
           would
           know
           the
           Bishops
           mind
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           able
           to
           resolve
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Whether
           his
           meaning
           be
           ,
           as
           his
           Words
           here
           import
           ,
           of
           every
           Prince
           and
           Country
           (
           as
           a
           Prince
           and
           Country
           )
           as
           well
           as
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           this
           or
           
             that
             Form
          
           of
           Religion
           in
           it
           ?
           If
           yea
           ,
        
         
           Then
           Secondly
           ,
           Whether
           will
           not
           this
           Shift
           serve
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           of
           the
           
             Turke
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             Tartar
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             Ethnick
             Princes
          
           ,
           to
           their
           several
           sorts
           of
           
             Religious
             People
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Nothing
             is
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             for
             men
             to
             reproach
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             their
             Prince
             and
             Country
             do
             profess
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           so
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whether
           by
           consequence
           this
           doth
           not
           
             block
             up
             the
             way
          
           for
           ever
           (
           unless
           unreasonableness
           it self
           must
           make
           the
           way
           )
           against
           Turks
           and
           Heathens
           ever
           rejecting
           their
           own
           
             false
             Religions
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             true
             one
          
           ?
           Sith
           
             every
             man
          
           who
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           
             any
             further
          
           enlightned
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           the
           
             dark
             Body
          
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           he
           belongs
           to
           ,
           must
           
             stop
             his
             mouth
          
           from
           ever
           declaring
           it
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Illumination
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           that
           
             Divine
             Heathen
          
           ,
           or
           
             Prophetical
             Poet
          
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           rebuked
           the
           rude
           manners
           of
           his
           Generation
           at
           Rome
           ,
        
         
           
             Me
             mutire
             nefas
             ,
             nec
             clam
             ,
             nec
             cum
             serobe
             nusquam
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           very
           
             roughly
             reproved
          
           the
           
             religious
             Superstition
          
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           which
           their
           
             then
             King
          
           and
           Country
           also
           did
           profess
           (
           calling
           them
           
             stiff
             necked
          
           ,
           and
           
             uncircumcised
             resistters
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           calling
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           (
           now
           
             out
             of
             date
          
           ,
           
           though
           supposing
           himself
           to
           stand
           then
           by
           
             divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           as
           those
           did
           before
           Christ
           crucified
           )
           
             whited
             wall
          
           ,
           stiling
           the
           circumcision
           the
           concision
           ,
           preaching
           against
           the
           Prohibitions
           of
           the
           
             High
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           their
           threatnings
           of
           them
           for
           speaking
           in
           the
           
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           (
           from
           whence
           often
           tumultuousnesse
           was
           occasioned
           ,
           though
           caused
           only
           by
           the
           Malice
           of
           the
           Priests
           themselves
           ,
           still
           stiring
           up
           their
           People
           to
           strife
           and
           wrath
           against
           them
           )
           were
           
             truely
             to
             be
             counted
          
           what
           by
           the
           Priests
           they
           then
           
             were
             counted
          
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           are
           now
           by
           the
           
             same
             Generation
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           so
           insolent
           and
           seditious
           in
           their
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           the
           Causers
           of
           Tumultuous
           and
           
             violent
             Actions
          
           ;
           whether
           they
           were
           truely
           counted
           
             Unreasonable
             ,
             ru●…e
             Blasphemers
          
           ,
           and
           Reproachers
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ?
           And
           ,
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Whether
           this
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           count
           us
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           for
           doing
           no
           other
           than
           the
           
             very
             same
          
           in
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Power
          
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           counted
           the
           Apostles
           so
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           
             High
             Priests
             then
          
           did
           ,
           had
           these
           hapned
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           
             their
             times
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           :
           But
           no
           marvel
           if
           
             great
             Penalties
          
           be
           called
           for
           against
           men
           as
           seditious
           and
           tumultuous
           ,
           who
           (
           but
           that
           they
           are
           so
           nicknamed
           )
           are
           more
           peaceable
           People
           than
           their
           Accusers
           ,
           where
           only
           
             Self-interest
             ,
             Self-safety
          
           ,
           and
           
             outward
             Security
          
           in
           Prosperity
           are
           sought
           after
           :
           But
           why
           had
           we
           not
           this
           mans
           mind
           herein
           before
           ?
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           surely
           that
           either
           this
           ,
           that
           n●…w
           is
           so
           ,
           was
           not
           his
           mind
           in
           the
           
             late
             times
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           ,
           
             those
             times
          
           not
           favouring
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Religion
          
           so
           much
           as
           these
           do
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           then
           so
           
             much
             Zeal
          
           for
           it
           as
           now
           he
           hath
           ,
           being
           made
           a
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           nor
           
             so
             much
             courage
          
           as
           to
           
             bear
             witness
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           appear
           
             so
             eager
          
           against
           Dissenters
           from
           it
           as
           now
           he
           doth
           ,
           in
           the
           juncture
           of
           these
           
             late
             times
          
           of
           his
           
             own
             exaltation
          
           :
           And
           no
           marvel
           there
           is
           such
           a
           
             loud
             cry
          
           for
           the
           suppressing
           
             under
             penalties
          
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           of
           both
           their
           Pulpits
           and
           their
           Presses
           ,
           *
           for
           then
           all
           that
           is
           either
           Preached
           or
           Printed
           by
           
             the
             Clergy
          
           alone
           ,
           may
           
             pass
             for
             truth
          
           without
           
             reply
             ,
             controul
          
           or
           examination
           ,
           and
           so
           
             that
             People
          
           ,
           whose
           principle
           it
           is
           (
           
             aut
             solus
             ,
             aut
             ●…ullus
          
           )
           to
           stand
           alone
           ,
           or
           
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           may
           (
           all
           others
           that
           pretend
           to
           it
           being
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           )
           
           have
           alone
           that
           title
           of
           Christs
           and
           the
           
             Gospels
             Ministers
          
           ,
           for
           they
           usually
           
             win
             all
          
           in
           the
           dispute
           ,
           who
           have
           none
           to
           
             contradict
             them
          
           ,
           but
           themselves
           :
           Nevertheless
           how
           suspitious
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           its
           Ministry
           is
           ,
           that
           
             fears
             reproof
          
           ,
           and
           is
           loath
           to
           stand
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           by
           whatever
           in
           preaching
           or
           printing
           may
           never
           so
           openly
           appear
           
             against
             it
          
           ,
           all
           such
           may
           easily
           discern
           who
           know
           that
           *
           Truth
           seeks
           not
           to
           
             creep
             in
             corners
          
           :
           And
           how
           far
           from
           the
           
             true
             one
          
           that
           Religion
           is
           that
           by
           
             violence
             oppresseth
             others
          
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           own
           forecited
           Words
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             the
          
           genius
           
             of
             primitive
             Christians
             to
             abhor
             all
             Severity
             and
             Rigors
             ,
             onely
             upon
             the
             Score
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             out
             of
          
           whose
           practice
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           seek
           (
           contrary
           unto
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           
             Christ's
             golden
             Rule
          
           ,
           of
           
             doing
             to
             others
          
           as
           they
           would
           by
           
             others
             be
             done
             unto
          
           )
           to
           cause
           men
           to
           become
           
             Christians
             by
             compulsion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           oure
           such
           as
           are
           made
           Offenders
           (
           only
           for
           not
           being
           so
           )
           by
           
             cutting
             th●…s
             off
          
           from
           their
           
             common
             Priviledges
             as
             men
          
           ,
           and
           to
           conserve
           the
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           by
           that
           
             common
             succes●…ess
             conserve
          
           of
           
             publick
             Persecution
          
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             There
             are
             but
             those
             four
             wayes
             of
             treating
             any
             party
             ,
             that
             dissents
             from
             the
             publick
             Establishment
             of
             Religion
             and
             its
             Laws
             ,
             in
             any
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           First
           ,
           
             either
             to
             Impoverish
             ,
             Imprisan
             ,
             Banish
             and
             Destroy
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             as
             the
          
           King
           of
           Castile
           
             did
             the
          
           Moores
           of
           Granada
           ,
           
             which
             is
             a
             very
             rough
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             unwelcom
             and
             unchristian
             way
             ,
             disallowed
             by
             all
             Wise
             Men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Turpe
             est
             Doctori
             cum
             culpa
             rederguit
             ipsum
             .
          
        
         
           That
           there
           hath
           been
           
             no
             other
             way
          
           of
           treating
           us
           ,
           
             as
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           but
           this
           
             first
             way
          
           of
           the
           four
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           yet
           also
           likely
           to
           continue
           ,
           is
           evident
           enough
           by
           the
           Act
           's
           commencement
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           on
           the
           24th
           .
           of
           March
           (
           so
           called
           )
           long
           before
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           possibly
           call
           a
           
             more
             gentle
             way
             of
             treating
          
           ,
           came
           forth
           in
           publick
           ;
           which
           Book
           had
           it
           been
           the
           f●…test
           ,
           yet
           therefore
           was
           not
           the
           first
           ,
           sith
           it
           comes
           (
           and
           so
           to
           
             little
             purpose
          
           )
           so
           long
           a
           time
           after
           the
           other
           :
           Which
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           by
           
             Impoverishment
             ,
             Imprisonment
          
           ,
           
           ●…anishment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           way
           of
           the
           Bill
           ,
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           consented
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           shame
           to
           him
           that
           he
           did
           consent
           ,
           seeing
           he
           here
           also
           passes
           so
           
             severe
             a
             Sentence
          
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           compare
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Castiles
           destroying
           the
           Moores
           of
           Granada
           ,
           which
           himself
           condemneth
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           
             rough
             ,
             Barbarous
             ,
             unwelcome
          
           and
           
             Unchristian
             way
             ,
             disallowed
             by
             all
             wise
             men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             .
          
           And
           we
           also
           appeal
           to
           himself
           and
           
             all
             wise
             men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             ,
          
           whether
           ,
           as
           he
           consented
           to
           
             that
             very
             thing
          
           he
           here
           so
           much
           Condemneth
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           not
           
             greatly
             Condemned
          
           himself
           ,
           as
           one
           Acting
           ,
           and
           so
           sinning
           against
           his
           
             own
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           God
           the
           very
           contrary
           to
           which
           he
           commendeth
           the
           Quakers
           for
           )
           in
           his
           
             so
             consenting
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           doth
           not
           in
           his
           Sentencing
           the
           Quakers
           to
           distruction
           ,
           by
           
             Fines
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             Banishments
          
           ,
           Sentence
           himself
           also
           to
           be
           both
           
             Cruel
             ,
             Rough
             ,
             Barbarous
             ,
             Unwelcome
             ,
          
           and
           Unchristian
           ,
           and
           unlike
           to
           
             all
             wise
             men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             ,
          
           and
           also
           contrary
           to
           that
           
             Charitable
             Method
          
           and
           Temper
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           those
           
             Ancient
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Turtullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Hillary
             ,
             Optatus
             ,
             Ierom
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           guided
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           never
           used
           any
           other
           means
           but
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           
             Meekness
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           call
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           
             Secular
             Sword
          
           to
           their
           assistance
           (
           as
           many
           now
           do
           )
           before
           ,
           or
           until
           they
           found
           that
           
             depraved
             Opinions
          
           ,
           put
           men
           upon
           
             desperate
             Actions
          
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           neither
           hath
           ,
           nor
           
             can
             be
             justly
          
           charged
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           is
           a
           
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           all
           added
           by
           himself
           ,
           against
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           present
           Practice
           ,
           who
           before
           they
           have
           used
           all
           those
           rational
           and
           Religious
           means
           ,
           which
           
             they
             then
          
           used
           in
           
             Meekness
             of
             Wisdom
          
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           any
           Error
           or
           mistake
           ,
           have
           given
           their
           consent
           by
           Bill
           to
           the
           ruining
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           before
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           said
           Bill
           ,
           have
           permitted
           their
           Apparitors
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           who
           have
           hunted
           
             Poor
             Innocents
          
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           on
           purpose
           to
           weary
           them
           out
           like
           Tormentors
           ,
           by
           summoning
           them
           to
           Courts
           far
           remote
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           for
           either
           
             not
             coming
          
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             Place
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           or
           for
           not
           paying
           of
           
             Mortuaries
             ,
             Smoak-Pennies
             ,
             Peter-pence
             ,
             Easter
             Reckonings
             ,
          
           with
           other
           such
           like
           
             spiritual
             Impositions
          
           ,
           which
           seeing
           we
           find
           them
           not
           mentioned
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           practiced
           among
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           
             meerly
             mens
             Traditions
          
           and
           Inventions
           ,
           yea
           and
           Relicks
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             in
             all
             plainness
          
           ,
           if
           he
           judges
           they
           are
           not
           .
        
         
         
         
           Bish.
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           by
           
             rationall
             convincing
             them
             of
             their
             Error
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             time
             and
             dexterity
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             done
             on
             the
             suddain
             ,
             though
             very
             worthy
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             require
             of
             every
             one
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             differ
             from
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             establisht
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           appeal
           to
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           where
           ever
           there
           hath
           been
           as
           yet
           any
           such
           rational
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Bishops
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           convincing
           us
           of
           Error
           ,
           with
           such
           time
           and
           dexterity
           as
           he
           speakes
           of
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           rather
           have
           they
           not
           run
           upon
           us
           on
           the
           suddain
           without
           using
           any
           of
           there
           
             own
             prescribed
             remedies
          
           ,
           without
           exercising
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           a
           
             part
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           without
           requiring
           (
           as
           they
           say
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           )
           
             of
             every
             one
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             Religion
             ?
          
           Although
           we
           have
           been
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           render
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           every
           one
           that
           asketh
           us
           ,
           a
           reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Deficiency
           hath
           been
           ever
           on
           
             their
             part
          
           ;
           witness
           the
           
             Bishops
             own
          
           words
           ,
           Pag.
           7.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           of
           
             himself
             at
             least
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           had
           as
           much
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Quakers
           as
           any
           one
           of
           them
           all
           hath
           had
           ,
           
             I
             never
             conversed
             with
             any
             of
             their
             Persons
             :
          
           and
           pag.
           4.
           
           
             With
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             I
             have
             so
             little
             Correspondency
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             any
             acquaintance
             ,
             not
             knowing
             any
             of
             that
             way
             by
          
           face
           or
           name
           ,
           
             or
             so
             much
             as
             one
             hours
             conversation
             .
          
           But
           the
           Bishop
           who
           hath
           a
           Plaister
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           apply
           to
           
             every
             wound
          
           ,
           that
           he
           gives
           himself
           unawares
           ,
           by
           his
           unwary
           conflicts
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           hath
           one
           
             Pittiful
             Put-off
          
           for
           this
           oversight
           also
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           (
           in
           the
           same
           place
           )
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             They
             are
             a
             Generation
             of
             People
             so
             Supercilious
             ,
             or
             so
             shie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             scarce
             Sociable
             or
             accessible
             ;
             speaking
             much
             in
             their
             Conventicles
             ,
             behind
             mens
             backs
             ,
             but
             seldom
             arguing
             any
             thing
             in
             presence
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             are
             best
             able
             to
             answer
             or
             satisfie
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           which
           we
           reply
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           they
           are
           a
           People
           not
           so
           Supercilious
           ,
           or
           so
           shie
           as
           he
           would
           make
           them
           ,
           for
           
             Shieness
             ,
             Superciliousness
             ,
             Unsociableness
             ,
             Unaccessibleness
             ,
          
           is
           the
           usual
           Deportment
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             themselves
          
           towards
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           ,
           while
           they
           seem
           to
           themselves
           to
           be
           some
           sons
           of
           Anak
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           Grashoppers
           with
           disdain
           ,
           whose
           Greatness
           will
           scarce
           stoop
           to
           entertain
           any
           conference
           with
           the
           
             Poor
             silly
             Quakers
          
           (
           as
           he
           terms
           them
           )
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Errors
           they
           deem
           them
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           although
           the
           
             Holy
             Men
          
           and
           
             Ancient
             Fathers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           above
           named
           (
           as
           this
           Bishop
           himself
           testifies
           of
           them
           )
           did
           
           
             not
             at
             any
             time
             so
             despise
             the
             meanest
             of
             any
             Christians
             outward
             Condition
             ,
             or
             the
             Fatuity
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             set
             a
             great
             value
             on
             their
             Souls
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             :
          
           Neither
           do
           the
           Quakers
           seek
           Corners
           ,
           to
           speak
           
             in
             behind
             mens
             backs
          
           (
           as
           he
           falsely
           charges
           them
           with
           the
           doing
           of
           in
           their
           Conventicles
           ,
           which
           are
           places
           open
           to
           
             all
             comers
          
           )
           but
           appear
           as
           publickly
           as
           possibly
           they
           can
           in
           their
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           
             not
             ashamed
          
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           
             refuse
             to
             argue
             any
             thing
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           offer
           often
           
             to
             argue
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           those
           ,
           even
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           who
           judge
           themselves
           
             best
             able
          
           to
           answer
           ,
           or
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           &
           who
           are
           indeed
           so
           wise
           in
           their
           
             own
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
          
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           impose
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           done
           ,
           on
           
             seventy-times
             seven
          
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           (
           were
           the
           Bishops
           as
           willing
           to
           condescend
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           to
           render
           their
           reasons
           
             for
             them
          
           )
           to
           render
           a
           
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
          
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Bishops
           own
           prescription
           then
           of
           this
           second
           Remedy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           Sith
           in
           this
           second
           ,
           which
           he
           commends
           ,
           he
           is
           found
           defective
           ,
           while
           he
           Condemns
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           alone
           he
           is
           found
           
             active
             in
          
           ,
           he
           stands
           altogether
           Condemned
           by
           himself
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           what
           he
           Condemns
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           he
           ●…wes
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Or
           thirdly
           ,
           
             by
             changing
             the
             Established
             Lawes
             for
             their
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Honour
             and
             safety
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             judgeth
             its
             Constitutions
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             convenient
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           were
           an
           
             effectuall
             way
          
           to
           end
           and
           mend
           all
           indeed
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           
             Lawes
             Established
          
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           the
           
             Establishing
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Persecuted
           sufferers
           ,
           that
           dissent
           out
           of
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Establish
           in
           their
           stead
           such
           as
           allow
           a
           Liberty
           to
           
             all
             Religions
          
           (
           while
           they
           keep
           Righteousness
           and
           Peace
           amongst
           each
           other
           in
           
             outward
             matters
          
           )
           whether
           
             Ethnicks
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Papists
          
           or
           Protestants
           of
           what
           Form
           or
           Profession
           soever
           ;
           The
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           interposing
           between
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           preserving
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             equity
             ,
             innocency
             ,
             honesty
          
           and
           truth
           in
           their
           dealings
           each
           with
           other
           in
           
             meer
             externall
             affaires
          
           :
           Yea
           doubless
           
             no
             Nation
          
           will
           ever
           stand
           firm
           in
           the
           time
           that
           is
           now
           to
           come
           ,
           till
           their
           Foundation
           be
           
             that
             Love
          
           ,
           that
           allowes
           to
           
             all
             men
          
           the
           
             same
             Liberty
             of
          
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           
             each
             man
          
           desires
           to
           enjoy
           himself
           ,
           till
           
             all
             People
          
           be
           permitted
           
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             own
             People
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
          
           without
           any
           molestation
           or
           prohibition
           ,
           for
           Conscience
           being
           that
           truly
           tender
           part
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           those
           onely
           excepted
           
           by
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           which
           being
           
             wholly
             resolved
             into
             suffering
             Principles
          
           cannot
           make
           resistance
           )
           all
           others
           (
           though
           never
           so
           
             Conformable
             through
             fear
          
           for
           a
           timè
           )
           being
           
             trod
             upon
          
           will
           turn
           again
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           they
           can
           )
           relieve
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             heavy
             hands
          
           of
           their
           Oppressors
           :
           And
           ,
           besides
           all
           those
           mischievous
           and
           ill
           consequences
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           mostly
           about
           Religion
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           express
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           
             what
             Nation
             soever
             violates
          
           will
           first
           or
           last
           dearly
           rue
           their
           violation
           of
           it
           )
           Mat.
           13.
           that
           the
           Tares
           ,
           viz.
           
             false
             worshippers
          
           should
           stand
           and
           be
           
             let
             alone
          
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           or
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Civil
             States
          
           ,
           and
           
             several
             Nations
          
           thereof
           ,
           which
           (
           howbeit
           the
           Bishop
           takes
           Nations
           for
           Churches
           by
           whole-sale
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           words
           Church
           ,
           and
           Nation
           were
           Synonima's
           ,
           yet
           (
           
             qua
             Nations
          
           )
           are
           not
           Churches
           )
           to
           grow
           together
           with
           the
           Wheat
           until
           the
           harvest
           ,
           or
           
             end
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           least
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Busslings
           and
           
             busie
             minds
          
           mistaking
           ,
           should
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           plucking
           up
           the
           Tares
           ,
           root
           out
           the
           Wheat
           it self
           also
           ,
           which
           what
           Kingdom
           or
           People
           soever
           doth
           (
           
             Bishop
             Gaudens
          
           Counsel
           and
           Caveat
           to
           the
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           ,
           who
           sayes
           he
           is
           not
           for
           such
           a
           
             ●…ame
             permission
             of
             Tares
             to
             be
             among
             the
          
           Wheat
           ,
           
             least
             that
             good
             seed
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             sown
             by
             the
          
           Publick
           Ministry
           (
           by
           which
           he
           means
           no
           other
           then
           
             their
             own
          
           )
           and
           
             fenced
             by
          
           Legal
           Authority
           
             should
             be
             ●…hoaked
          
           )
           had
           better
           busie
           it self
           wholly
           about
           other
           and
           
             meer
             secular
          
           matters
           of
           wrong
           and
           
             wicked
             Lewdness
          
           ,
           which
           reason
           wills
           they
           should
           be
           Totally
           taken
           up
           with
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           ,
           those
           being
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           properly
           ,
           but
           indeed
           alone
           appertain
           to
           them
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           ,
           or
           take
           
             Congnizance
             of
          
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           which
           are
           indeed
           those
           
             true
             worshippers
          
           only
           ,
           who
           worship
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           (
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           and
           seeketh
           such
           onely
           to
           worship
           him
           )
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           in
           reference
           unto
           whom
           all
           other
           
             outside
             worshippers
          
           are
           as
           
             nothing
             (
             for
             what
             is
             the
             Chaff
             to
             the
             wheat
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
          
           and
           which
           onely
           must
           go
           into
           the
           garner
           ,
           when
           all
           chaffy
           Formalists
           must
           (
           in
           this
           day
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           is
           
             sifting
             out
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
          
           from
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           or
           
             several
             Sorts
             of
             Professions
          
           ,
           as
           
             Corn
             is
             sifted
             in
             a
             Sieve
             )
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           be
           
             driven
             away
          
           with
           the
           Wind
           ,
           and
           
             burnt
             up
          
           with
           the
           
             unquenchable
             Fire
          
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           now
           
             burns
             as
             a
             Oven
          
           against
           all
           
             Flesh
             and
             fleshly
             Christianities
          
           ;
           if
           (
           we
           say
           )
           the
           foresaid
           
             true
             worshippers
          
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           cannot
           be
           withstood
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Safety
           to
           it self
           by
           
             any
             Nation
          
           ;
           Sith
           
           to
           withstand●…
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           resist
           that
           People
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Chariots
           and
           Horsmen
           thereof
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           found
           fighters
           against
           God
           himself
           ,
           
             against
             whom
          
           and
           
             his
             People
          
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           
             impossible
             finally
          
           to
           prevail
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           Egypt
           to
           prevail
           against
           Israel
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           
             God
             ▪
          
           arose
           to
           Redeem
           them
           from
           their
           bondage
           ,
           increased
           upon
           them
           
             so
             much
             the
             more
          
           ,
           by
           
             how
             much
             the
             more
          
           they
           were
           opressed
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           suppressed
           *
           by
           them
           ,
           
             God
             himself
          
           taking
           part
           with
           his
           
             own
             chosen
          
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           he
           will
           
             give
             Kingdoms
             for
             their
             ransome
             ,
             and
             Nations
             for
             their
             Life
             ,
             rather
          
           then
           his
           
             own
             Seed
          
           shall
           go
           unredeemed
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           that
           this
           were
           the
           way
           to
           
             setle
             all
             in
          
           Peace
           ,
           to
           change
           
             all
             setled
             Lawes
          
           that
           are
           
             for
             Persecution
          
           ,
           into
           a
           Law
           
             for
             the
             Tolleration
          
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           that
           one
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           struck
           at
           both
           by
           and
           before
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           at
           last
           to
           be
           the
           
             onely
             true
             one
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           unavoidably
           
             suffer
             Violence
          
           in
           some
           place
           or
           other
           ,
           while
           that
           Principle
           of
           Persecution
           hath
           place
           in
           Peoples
           hearts
           ,
           for
           as
           
             all
             Nations
          
           are
           not
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           (
           respectively
           )
           so
           
             all
             men
          
           are
           not
           of
           one
           and
           the
           
             same
             Religion
          
           ,
           in
           
             any
             one
             Nation
          
           ;
           whereupon
           in
           case
           it
           happen
           that
           
             any
             Nation
          
           by
           Law
           Establish
           
             that
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             not
             Truth
             ,
             that
             Nation
          
           suppressing
           by
           outward
           Violence
           
             all
             Religions
          
           besides
           its
           own
           (
           whether
           that
           be
           
             Heathenish
             ,
             Turkish
             ,
             Iewish
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             Presby
             erian
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           )
           must
           necessarily
           (
           
             ex
             officio
          
           )
           in
           point
           of
           duty
           Persecute
           and
           
             tread
             down
          
           the
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistracy
             (
             as
             such
          
           )
           ought
           
             de
             jure
          
           to
           root
           out
           
             all
             Religions
          
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           it
           judges
           to
           be
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           convenient
           ,
           then
           even
           those
           that
           are
           
             heathen
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           (
           who
           would
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           to
           
             that
             capacity
          
           of
           Magistrates
           then
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           turn
           Christians
           )
           must
           root
           out
           (
           
             quoad
             posse
          
           )
           all
           that
           's
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
             every
             Magistrate
          
           being
           a
           Magistrate
           as
           well
           as
           any
           one
           (
           the
           notion
           of
           Christian
           adding
           nothing
           to
           mens
           Power
           as
           Civil
           Governors
           )
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           
             quatenus
             ipsum
          
           ,
           which
           includes
           
             de
             omni
          
           ,
           what
           ever
           belongs
           to
           
             any
             thing
             (
             as
             so
          
           )
           belongs
           also
           to
           
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             so
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           Nations
           ,
           which
           happen
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           must
           Persecute
           all
           those
           that
           are
           found
           in
           
             false
             ones
          
           ,
           but
           each
           Nation
           that
           is
           found
           in
           any
           
             false
             Religion
          
           ,
           must
           seek
           the
           
             utter
             ruine
          
           not
           only
           of
           
             all
             the
             rest
          
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           those
           also
           which
           are
           
             Established
             in
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           the
           way
           which
           the
           Bishop
           in
           no
           wise
           approves
           of
           ,
           for
           
             any
             Nation
          
           (
           or
           at
           least
           for
           this
           )
           to
           renounce
           the
           
             unsound
             Principle
          
           of
           forcing
           (
           under
           
           Penalties
           )
           all
           
             Dissenters
             to
             conformity
          
           in
           Religion
           unto
           it self
           ,
           because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Safety
             of
             a
             Nation
             and
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             judgeth
             its
             Constitutions
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             Righteous
             and
             Convenient
             :
          
           But
           what
           a
           contrary
           conclusion
           is
           this
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           all
           
             Scripture
             Reason
          
           (
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           but
           also
           to
           all
           
             common
             Experience
          
           in
           this
           
             our
             Nation
          
           ?
           in
           which
           it
           hath
           been
           seen
           in
           the
           dayes
           both
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           Iames
           his
           times
           (
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           denyed
           by
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           deny
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             conscientious
             Dissenters
          
           from
           that
           Popery
           which
           stood
           here
           
             of
             old
          
           )
           how
           much
           it
           was
           for
           the
           
             piety
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             honour
          
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           did
           before
           generally
           judge
           those
           
             Popish
             constitutions
          
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           establisht
           in
           to
           be
           
             Religious
             ,
             Righteous
          
           and
           Convenient
           ,
           and
           yet
           upon
           further
           and
           
             more
             mature
          
           deliberation
           ,
           saw
           good
           ground
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           small
           (
           yet
           more
           enlightned
           )
           
             Protestant
             Party
          
           that
           dissented
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           then
           and
           
             long
             before
             establisht
             Lawes
          
           concerning
           their
           Mass
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           matters
           ,
           as
           the
           Statutes
           themselves
           declare
           at
           large
           :
           The
           Bishop
           therefore
           by
           this
           
             reasonless
             Reason
          
           ,
           both
           condemns
           that
           course
           of
           all
           the
           
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           of
           England
           that
           changed
           the
           
             Popish
             Laws
          
           before
           establisht
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           
             tender
             ,
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           as
           not
           savouring
           of
           
             piety
             ,
             prudence
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           either
           
             safe
             ,
             honourable
          
           ,
           or
           convenient
           for
           the
           Nation
           ;
           but
           also
           secondly
           ,
           justifies
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           in
           Persecuting
           such
           Protestants
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           are
           found
           within
           these
           Precincts
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           in
           not
           changing
           their
           
             establisht
             Laws
             against
             the
             Truth
          
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           sith
           (
           as
           the
           Bishops
           judge
           the
           
             English
             Constitutions
          
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           whereby
           they
           stand
           :
           )
           So
           
             other
             Nations
          
           judge
           their
           
             own
             Constitutions
          
           to
           be
           
             Religious
             ,
             Righteous
          
           and
           Convenient
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           makes
           a
           fence
           against
           the
           spreading
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Protestanism
           ,
           not
           that
           only
           which
           is
           so
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           truly
           called
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           where
           ever
           the
           alteration
           of
           any
           
             suppressive
             Lawes
          
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           
             few
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           tends
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           Love
           and
           
             Amity
             ,
             Peace
          
           and
           Unity
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           better
           thing
           than
           Uniformity
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           which
           is
           the
           main
           end
           of
           all
           
             civil
             Goverment
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           truly
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           prejudicious
           to
           either
           the
           
             Piety
             ,
             Honour
          
           and
           Safety
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           to
           alter
           its
           
             establisht
             Lawes
          
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           few
           ,
           which
           (
           for
           
             Conscience
             meerly
          
           )
           cannot
           conform
           in
           
             meer
             outward
          
           matters
           :
           And
           so
           the
           case
           is
           here
           ,
           for
           ,
           as
           that
           People
           that
           are
           
             most
             truly
          
           tender
           of
           keeping
           the
           truth
           and
           
           peace
           (
           which
           are
           the
           party
           that
           though
           they
           least
           deserve
           it
           ,
           yet
           suffer
           most
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           only
           under
           
             those
             Laws
          
           that
           are
           made
           to
           
             force
             the
             Conscience
          
           in
           case
           of
           Religion
           )
           cannot
           be
           forced
           to
           do
           against
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           more
           
             Pitty
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
          
           and
           Honour
           ,
           every
           way
           may
           be
           let
           alone
           to
           live
           a
           
             quiet
             Life
          
           under
           all
           
             civil
             Governments
          
           ,
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           the
           disturbing
           them
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           their
           being
           Disturbers
           ,
           being
           the
           
             true
             Cause
          
           of
           most
           Disturbance
           in
           most
           Nations
           ;
           So
           the
           generallity
           of
           the
           
             ruder
             sort
          
           that
           make
           
             no
             such
             Conscience
          
           about
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           
             upright
             ones
          
           do
           ,
           can
           
             without
             scruple
          
           change
           their
           Worship
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           people
           did
           by
           
             the
             lump
          
           worship
           
             that
             Image
          
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           on
           
             pain
             of
             ruine
          
           ,
           if
           they
           bowed
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           eccepting
           three
           that
           did
           dissent
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           they
           found
           good
           cause
           soon
           after
           to
           change
           the
           Edict
           )
           can
           conform
           
             quietly
             to
          
           and
           fro
           without
           scruple
           or
           controul
           (
           as
           they
           did
           in
           
             Edward's
             ,
             Maryes
          
           ,
           and
           Elizabeth's
           Dayes
           )
           to
           what
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           shall
           be
           required
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           
             Toleration
             by
             Law
          
           to
           the
           rest
           at
           least
           
             that
             cannot
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             far
          
           from
           a
           
             Nations
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Honour
          
           and
           Safety
           as
           this
           Bp.
           Imagines
           ,
           and
           
             cannot
             but
             be
          
           most
           tending
           to
           its
           Security
           ;
           for
           those
           Nations
           which
           
             weave
             the
             Spiders
             Webb
          
           ,
           which
           catches
           and
           hampers
           the
           small
           
             harmless
             Gnats
          
           and
           Flies
           ,
           while
           Hornets
           and
           
             venemous
             Creatures
          
           that
           have
           
             strong
             stings
          
           and
           
             great
             strength
          
           ,
           that
           know
           how
           to
           
             foot
             it
          
           thorow
           
             every
             form
          
           ,
           and
           suite
           their
           peace
           to
           every
           
             Profession
             ,
             crawl
             over
          
           them
           without
           being
           caught
           or
           tangled
           ,
           do
           
             draw
             down
          
           upon
           themselves
           that
           Vengeance
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           as
           assuredly
           ,
           recompence
           on
           them
           in
           
             due
             time
          
           ,
           as
           ever
           he
           foretold
           it
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           Isai.
           59.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             None
             calleth
             for
             Iustice
             ,
             nor
             any
             pleadeth
             for
             truth
             ,
             they
             trust
             in
             Vanity
             and
             speak
             Lies
             ,
             they
             conceive
             Mischief
             and
             bring
             forth
             Iniquity
             ;
             they
             hatch
             Cockatrice
             Eggs
             ,
             and
             weave
             the
             Spiders
             Webb
             :
             He
             th●…
             eateth
             of
             their
             Eggs
             dieth
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             crushed
             breaketh
             out
             into
             a
             Viper
             .
             Their
             Webbs
             shall
             not
             become
             Garments
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             cover
             themselves
             with
             their
             Workes
             ;
             Their
             Works
             are
             Works
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             Violence
             is
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Their
             Feet
             run
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             hey
             make
             hast
             to
             shed
             Innocent
             Blood
             :
             their
             thoughts
             are
             the
             thoughts
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             wasting
             and
             destruction
             are
             in
             their
             pathes
             .
             The
             way
             of
             peace
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             judgement
             in
             their
             goings
             :
             they
             have
             made
             them
             crooked
             pathes
             ;
             whosoever
             goeth
             therein
             shall
             not
             know
             peace
             .
          
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Though
           indeed
           it
           is
           
             not
             consistent
          
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Honour
          
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           alter
           its
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           as
           
             are
             not
             of
             it
          
           ,
           because
           Christ
           himself
           is
           their
           Law-giver
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           put
           it
           into
           
             her
             power
          
           to
           make
           
             her
             own
          
           Laws
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           
             impose
             her
             Laws
          
           under
           
             outward
             penalties
          
           ,
           with
           
             carnal
             weapons
          
           on
           the
           consciences
           of
           
             other
             people
          
           ;
           and
           by
           
             his
             Law
          
           allowes
           a
           latitude
           ,
           as
           to
           
             outward
             observations
          
           ,
           in
           whicih
           
             his
             Kingdom
          
           stands
           not
           to
           do
           as
           
             every
             one
          
           is
           by
           him
           perswaded
           and
           required
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ;
           so
           be
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           observes
           ,
           or
           
             observes
             not
          
           dayes
           ,
           or
           outward
           things
           ,
           does
           ,
           and
           
             does
             it
             not
          
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           neither
           need
           the
           ●…asse-Church
           change
           her
           Orders
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           such
           as
           dissent
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           it
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           are
           not
           )
           either
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           the
           Popes
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           if
           they
           
             please
             themselves
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           
             disprease
             us
          
           in
           their
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           for
           
             superfluous
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           so
           be
           they
           let
           us
           alone
           ;
           with
           whom
           (
           as
           being
           
             not
             of
          
           their
           Church
           )
           they
           have
           
             nought
             to
             do
             (
             de
             jure
             )
          
           as
           with
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           being
           against
           the
           
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Honour
          
           and
           Safety
           of
           
             any
             Nation
          
           or
           
             earthly
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           to
           repeal
           
             such
             Laws
          
           as
           they
           have
           made
           by
           their
           
             Priests
             Direction
          
           ,
           to
           bind
           men
           to
           conform
           to
           Religions
           contrary
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           happen
           to
           err
           aster
           that
           sort
           of
           Priests
           ,
           which
           do
           direct
           them
           (
           and
           the
           Bishop
           without
           the
           Light
           )
           which
           
             we
             call
             all
             men
             to
          
           ,
           and
           which
           
             he
             opposes
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           infallible
           ,
           but
           as
           fallible
           to
           the
           full
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           (
           yea
           none
           of
           the
           three
           do
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           infallibility
           ,
           save
           the
           Pope
           )
           then
           it
           's
           neither
           
             Godly
             ,
             Prudent
             ,
             Honourable
          
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           safe
           for
           
             any
             Nation
          
           not
           to
           change
           its
           
             establisht
             Lawes
          
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Dissenters
           from
           its
           Error
           ,
           sith
           in
           
             not
             changing
          
           them
           ,
           
             God
             himself
          
           is
           rebelled
           against
           in
           
             such
             a
             case
          
           ;
           whether
           those
           lawes
           be
           made
           
             for
             Swearing
          
           or
           
             against
             true
             Worship
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           
             two
             things
             only
          
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           Act
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           about
           one
           of
           which
           there
           's
           the
           
             self
             same
             reason
          
           ,
           as
           about
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           in
           proof
           of
           this
           we
           have
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishops
           own
           
             true
             Testimony
          
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           
             as
             true
          
           ,
           when
           given
           forth
           in
           a
           way
           of
           evidence
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           whose
           Words
           concerning
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           (
           with
           the
           
             Bishops
             consent
          
           to
           it
           )
           
             mans
             Law
          
           now
           commands
           ,
           pag.
           23.
           are
           as
           followes
           ,
        
         
           
             If
             it
             do
             appear
             that
             all
             Swearing
             is
             absolutely
             by
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             forbidden
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           God
           forbid
           
             we
             should
             not
             obey
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             rather
             change
             the
             lawes
             of
             man
             than
             violate
             his
             Commands
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             Christians
             owe
             the
             highest
             love
             ,
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             appear
          
           
           (
           as
           say
           we
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           by
           
             any
             thing
          
           said
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           ,
           or
           
             any
             where
          
           else
           )
           to
           
             religious
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             do
             not
             import
             an
             absolute
             forbidding
             of
             all
             Swearing
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             so
             much
             slaves
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             as
             to
             leade
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             captive
             ,
             or
             to
             deprive
             our selves
             of
             that
             religious
             Liberty
             which
             is
             left
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             use
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             (
             prudentially
             )
             necessary
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             expediences
             of
             mens
             Iealousies
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Estates
             and
             good
             Names
             ,
             even
             in
             private
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             the
             dispensations
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             and
             general
             Satisfaction
             of
             whole
             Polities
             and
             Communities
             ,
             wherein
             men
             live
             sociably
             under
             Law
             and
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           Words
           of
           the
           Bishops
           concerning
           Swearing
           
             (
             mutatis
             mutandis
          
           )
           we
           subjoyn
           concerning
           our
           
             meeting
             together
             to
             Worship
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
          
           which
           (
           with
           the
           
             Bishops
             consent
          
           thereunto
           )
           
             mans
             Law
          
           now
           forbids
           (
           viz.
           )
           if
           
             it
             do
             appear
             that
             all
             meeting
             together
             in
             Christ's
             name
             ,
             of
             above
          
           five
           
             of
             his
             Disciples
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             to
             Worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             in
             any
             one
             place
          
           (
           except
           in
           some
           such
           Churches
           or
           Chappels
           ,
           as
           are
           of
           mans
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Consecrating
          
           of
           old
           for
           his
           Service
           (
           though
           since
           devoted
           to
           a
           somewhat
           
             more
             refined
             Service
          
           )
           is
           
             absolutely
             by
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             forbidden
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           God
           forbid
           we
           Quakers
           
             should
             not
             obey
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             whether
             to
          
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Supream
           ,
           
             or
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             praise
             to
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             punishment
             onely
             of
             Evil
             D●…ers
             ,
             against
             whom
             onely
             God's
             Law
             is
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           violate
           not
           only
           the
           
             Kings
             Command
          
           ,
           but
           Christs
           also
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           
             Christians
             owe
             the
             highest
             Love
             ,
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           But
           
             if
             it
             shall
             appear
          
           (
           as
           it
           ●…asily
           may
           in
           any
           one
           that
           is
           of
           the
           
             true
             Religion
             Iames
          
           speak
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           
             undefiled
             before
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           unspotted
           of
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           World
           to
           
             religious
             reason
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Words
             of
             Christ
          
           neither
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           
             Scriptures
             express
             or
             import
             any
             such
             absolute
             forbiding
             of
             all
             meetings
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             any
             where
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             saving
             in
             the
             times
             ,
             places
             and
             forms
             aforesaid
             ,
          
           but
           by
           the
           scope
           of
           them
           and
           the
           
             Analogy
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           they
           have
           
             no
             such
             limited
             meaning
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           had
           when
           he
           consented
           to
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Meetings
          
           to
           
             Worship
             God
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           wrote
           those
           Words
           in
           his
           Epistle
           (
           viz.
           )
           for
           Dissenters
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             from
             the
             Bishops
          
           (
           meaning
           Quakers
           as
           well
           as
           others
           )
           to
           have
           
             multitudinous
             Conventicles
             when
             ,
             where
          
           ,
           and
           as
           
             many
             as
          
           they
           
             please
             ,
             cannot
             be
             safe
          
           )
           then
           we
           must
           not
           be
           so
           
             much
             Slaves
          
           to
           
             mens
             Wills
          
           ,
           which
           are
           
             below
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
           which
           is
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           to
           
             lead
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             captive
             ,
             or
             to
             deprive
             our selves
             of
             that
             Religious
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             use
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             cases
          
           (
           as
           namely
           that
           of
           
             conscience
             obliging
          
           thereunto
           )
           necessary
           ,
           though
           else
           it
           may
           be
           prudential
           to
           forbear
           our
           meetings
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             expediences
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Estates
             and
          
           good
           Names
           among
           
             evil
             men
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           
             much
             more
          
           in
           our
           
             publick
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           which
           is
           of
           
             most
             moment
             and
             concernment
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           
             general
             satisfaction
          
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Polity
             and
             Community
          
           ,
           wherein
           we
           live
           sociably
           enough
           under
           the
           
             civil
             Laws
          
           and
           Governments
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           can
           be
           both
           under
           them
           and
           
             under
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           But
           alas
           ,
           why
           talk
           we
           of
           
             changing
             of
             the
             Law
          
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           
             eleven
             points
          
           of
           the
           twelve
           of
           which
           is
           possession
           ?
           which
           when
           once
           the
           Clergy
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             three
             sorts
          
           at
           any
           time
           have
           eminently
           obtained
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           it
           's
           then
           
             too
             late
          
           for
           us
           to
           expect
           dispute
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           change
           of
           
             establisht
             Law
          
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           
             necessary
             to
          
           by
           his
           own
           suffrage
           ,
           which
           is
           
             no
             repeal
          
           of
           any
           
             old
             Laws
          
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           Dissenters
           (
           which
           were
           
             establisht
             so
             long
          
           ago
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           well
           nigh
           
             worn
             out
          
           and
           forgotten
           and
           ready
           to
           die
           out
           of
           
             date
             of
          
           themselves
           )
           but
           a
           rev●…ving
           of
           them
           into
           their
           
             former
             force
          
           ,
           and
           an
           addition
           of
           
             new
             ones
          
           to
           the
           
             same
             end
          
           and
           purpose
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           
             our
             Cause
          
           be
           better
           then
           the
           Clergies
           ,
           yet
           their
           clawes
           are
           longer
           than
           ours
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           
             cause
             enough
          
           whereupon
           for
           Lambs
           to
           be
           devoured
           :
           And
           now
           that
           the
           Sentence
           passed
           against
           us
           as
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           seditious
           ,
           should
           be
           repealed
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           whatever
           
             strength
             of
             reason
          
           is
           by
           us
           rendered
           at
           so
           great
           a
           disadvantage
           ,
           as
           we
           (
           who
           stand
           already
           both
           imprisoned
           and
           condemned
           )
           do
           appear
           in
           against
           such
           an
           
             eminent
             Accuser
          
           of
           us
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           as
           
             Iohn
             Gauden
          
           ,
           who
           sayes
           ,
           he
           is
           
             thought
             to
             be
             no
             barren
             nor
             diffident
             Speaker
             ,
          
           pag.
           3.
           when
           he
           speakes
           
             for
             us
          
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           as
           fluent
           ,
           as
           fervent
           ,
           and
           
             blindly
             confident
          
           when
           he
           talks
           
             against
             us
          
           ,
           how
           little
           is
           it
           to
           be
           expected
           ?
           (
           unless
           the
           Lord
           set
           home
           some
           of
           the
           Quakers
           honest
           plainness
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           
             present
             Powers
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           the
           hearts
           of
           Kings
           are
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           turn
           them
           as
           the
           
             Rivers
             of
             Waters
          
           )
           sith
           
             Damnati
             lingua
             vocem
             habet
             ,
             vim
             non
             habet
             .
          
           Besides
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           
             all
             those
             parties
          
           in
           these
           
             latter
             dayes
          
           ,
           whose
           
             professed
             principle
          
           it
           is
           
             by
             Penalties
          
           to
           prosecute
           
             all
             Dissenters
          
           from
           what
           Religion
           shall
           be
           established
           in
           
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           not
           
             wholly
             resolved
          
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           are
           )
           
             into
             suffering
             Principles
          
           ,
           however
           they
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           morosness
           ,
           and
           tyrannousness
           of
           those
           times
           wherein
           they
           are
           
             underlings
             ,
             respectively
          
           and
           mutually
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           plead
           with
           
             all
             earnestness
          
           ,
           and
           
             evident
             demonstration
          
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           
             own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           to
           
             plead
             down
          
           the
           Liberty
           of
           others
           ,
           yet
           not
           without
           some
           
             subtile
             pretence
          
           ,
           some
           
             nice
             distinction
          
           between
           Persecution
           and
           Preservation
           of
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           ,
           or
           some
           kind
           of
           
             odd
             Secundum
             quid
          
           or
           other
           :
           And
           how
           exquisitely
           soever
           they
           exclaim
           of
           
             others
             Sharpness
          
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           while
           they
           feel
           the
           blowes
           ,
           yet
           to
           
             lay
             on
          
           themselves
           with
           
             less
             compassion
          
           than
           those
           they
           
             complain
             on
          
           ,
           when
           the
           backs
           of
           others
           are
           to
           
             bear
             them
          
           ,
           Witness
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           
             grievious
             groans
          
           that
           were
           uttered
           for
           
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           out
           of
           Smectimnuus
           his
           
             own
             mouth
          
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           
             under
             the
             hatches
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           
             Lorded
             it
          
           over
           
             all
             others
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           over
           
             God's
             Heritage
          
           ,
           when
           he
           obtained
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           stern
           and
           handle
           the
           helm
           himself
           .
           But
           also
           the
           Cryes
           of
           the
           
             Prelatick
             Party
          
           ,
           both
           against
           Smectimnuus
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           have
           at
           any
           time
           (
           respectively
           )
           suffered
           under
           either
           ,
           who
           yet
           give
           
             no
             small
             Symptomes
          
           by
           this
           Bishops
           Book
           (
           as
           
             smooth
             as
             't
             is
          
           )
           
           that
           how
           soft
           and
           silently
           soever
           they
           went
           in
           the
           
             late
             dayes
          
           of
           their
           Humiliation
           (
           which
           'twere
           not
           amiss
           for
           them
           yet
           to
           beware
           they
           do
           not
           forget
           )
           as
           Cats
           and
           Lions
           do
           on
           their
           Pawes
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           
             sharpe
             fangs
          
           ,
           and
           reserved
           
           talons
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           have
           ,
           who
           never
           do
           shew
           till
           they
           find
           a
           fit
           prey
           and
           Opportunity
           ,
           wherein
           to
           shew
           their
           
             cruel
             clawes
          
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           And
           if
           any
           say
           ,
           
             were
             you
          
           Quakers
           
             once
             in
             Power
             you
             would
             also
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           reply
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             our
             own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             consentient
             sence
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           (
           and
           not
           unchristian
           ,
           nor
           
             Antichristian
             )
             Church
          
           ,
           from
           
             Christ's
             time
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
          
           even
           that
           
             general
             Assembly
          
           and
           
             Church
             of
             the
             first-born
          
           which
           is
           
             in
             God
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             come
             as
             they
             were
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           
           That
           after
           the
           genius
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           all
           that
           will
           live
           Godly
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           must
           do
           )
           to
           
             suffer
             Persecution
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           persecute
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           
             divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           are
           made
           par●…akers
           ,
           and
           that
           
             native
             temper
          
           we
           are
           
             begotten
             into
          
           by
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           whose
           mind
           we
           have
           as
           they
           had
           of
           old
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           
           Phil.
           2.
           
           
             We
             abhorr
          
           (
           without
           such
           reserves
           and
           exceptions
           ,
           as
           
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           makes
           ,
           when
           he
           sayes
           so
           of
           himself
           (
           
             All
             such
             Sever●…ty
             and
             Rigon
             ,
             as
             i●…
             pleaded
             for
             by
             the
             fame
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             pleads
             against
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             only
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             King
             Iames
          
           said
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Speeches
           to
           his
           
             Parliament
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pure
             rule
             in
             divinity
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             loves
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             with
             Violence
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             usually
             the
             condition
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             Persecuted
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Persecut●…
          
           ;
           And
           
             King
             Charles
          
           the
           first
           in
           his
           Eikon
           Basilike
           ,
           pag.
           67.
           in
           his
           complaint
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             feest
             how
             much
             cruelty
             amongst
             Christians
             is
             acted
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             not
             be
             Christians
             unless
             we
             crucifie
             one
             another
             :
          
           and
           pag.
           28.
           
           
             Make
             them
             at
             length
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             nothing
             violent
             or
             injurious
             can
             be
             religious
             .
          
           So
           is
           it
           (
           
             God
             knowes
          
           what
           ever
           
             mistrustful
             minds
          
           may
           think
           ,
           who
           measure
           
             others
             corn
          
           by
           their
           
             own
             Bushel
             )
             a
             pure
             Rule
             ,
             Principle
          
           and
           Resolution
           in
           
             our
             Church
          
           (
           as
           knowing
           nothing
           else
           but
           patience
           toward
           all
           ,
           even
           
             ill
             men
          
           ,
           will
           prosper
           finally
           and
           overcome
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           
             overcome
             of
             Evil
          
           ,
           but
           
             to
             overcome
             Evil
             with
             Good
          
           )
           to
           make
           no
           
             violent
             resistance
          
           (
           if
           we
           could
           )
           against
           those
           under
           whom
           we
           suffer
           singly
           for
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           exercise
           Violence
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           forcing
           of
           any
           against
           their
           Consciences
           to
           be
           of
           us
           :
           Nor
           do
           we
           build
           up
           the
           
             City
             Zion
             by
             Blood
          
           ,
           nor
           Ierusalem
           by
           any
           Iniquity
           and
           Deceit
           ;
           and
           who
           ever
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           (
           how
           Apostolick
           so
           ever
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           be
           )
           have
           relinquisht
           ,
           aposta●…ized
           ,
           and
           degenerated
           from
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           ours
           alone
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           
             pure
             Principle
          
           of
           the
           
             primitive
             Pastors
          
           (
           who
           had
           
             no
             dominion
          
           over
           the
           Faith
           of
           any
           that
           were
           within
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           that
           were
           without
           the
           pale
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           whom
           they
           left
           to
           God
           to
           Iudge
           )
           which
           said
           Principle
           can
           possibly
           stand
           no
           more
           
             with
             Persecution
          
           ,
           than
           
             God
             himself
          
           can
           stand
           in
           Union
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Or
             fourthly
          
           ,
           By
           
             way
             of
             discreet
             connivance
             ,
             and
             charitable
             indulgence
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             civil
             peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             will
             bear
             ,
             untill
             reason
             and
             religion
             (
             of
             whose
             prevalency
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             never
             dispair
             )
             have
             by
             ealme
             and
             charitable
             methods
             recovered
             People
             from
             the
             error
             of
             their
             waies
             by
             the
             Sacred
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             good
             examples
             of
             those
             who
             conform
             to
             the
             established
             Laws
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           It
           is
           remarkeable
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           those
           
             four
             waies
          
           of
           treating
           any
           party
           that
           dissen●…s
           from
           themselves
           ,
           which
           this
           Bishop
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           three
           whereof
           are
           
             discreet
             ,
             good
          
           and
           justifiable
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           them
           justified
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             but
             one
          
           very
           
             bad
             and
             condemned
          
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           ,
           he
           himself
           is
           found
           (
           witnesse
           
           his
           assent
           to
           the
           Act
           )
           following
           and
           assenting
           to
           no
           other
           then
           the
           
             very
             worst
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           to
           
             Impoverish
             ,
             Imprison
             ,
             Banish
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             destroy
             dissenters
          
           ,
           a
           course
           dissallowed
           (
           as
           he
           confesses
           )
           
             by
             all
             wise
             men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             :
          
           for
           I
           appeal
           to
           
             all
             wise
             men
          
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           so
           much
           
             discreet
             connivance
          
           and
           
             charitable
             indulgence
          
           ,
           hath
           been
           used
           as
           yet
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           untill
           reason
           and
           religion
           (
           of
           
             whose
             prevalent
             ey
             wise
             and
             good
             men
          
           (
           we
           confesse
           )
           
             never
             dispair
          
           (
           though
           
             evil
             men
             dispair
          
           of
           overcoming
           by
           their
           
             evil
             manners
          
           ,
           and
           so
           betake
           themselves
           to
           
             sharper
             courses
          
           ,
           )
           have
           by
           calme
           and
           
             charitable
             methods
             ,
             recovered
             the
             People
          
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             the
             error
          
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           by
           any
           either
           
             Sacred
             doctrines
          
           or
           
             good
             examples
          
           of
           such
           as
           
             conform
             so
             freely
          
           to
           that
           religion
           that
           is
           now
           establisht
           ?
           What
           such
           
             sound
             doctrine
          
           have
           we
           seen
           delivered
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           by
           
             this
             Bishop
          
           either
           ,
           in
           these
           his
           
             pretended
             undertakings
          
           thereof
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           
             any
             rational
          
           man
           of
           the
           Legality
           of
           
             that
             sort
             of
             swearing
          
           ,
           he
           so
           pleads
           for
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           
             good
             examples
          
           have
           we
           from
           the
           lives
           and
           conversations
           of
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           to
           gain
           us
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           most
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           is
           the
           
             will
             of
             God
          
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           (
           though
           they
           speak
           much
           against
           the
           Quakers
           )
           the
           
             Bishop
             himself
          
           by
           way
           of
           discommendation
           saith
           ,
           pag.
           17.
           
             that
             the
             Quakers
             shall
             rise
             in
             Iudgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             against
             many
             of
             those
             their
             accusers
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             in
             that
             whilest
             others
             are
             common
             swearers
             against
             Gods
             own
             Command
             ,
             and
             so
             such
             as
             are
             disposed
             to
             false
             swearing
             ,
             and
             grosse
             perjury
             ,
             sins
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             ;
             yea
             such
             as
             to
             whom
             when
             they
             swear
             never
             so
             solemnly
             in
             Iudicature
             ,
             no
             more
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             then
             to
             Lyars
             ,
          
           the
           Quakers
           (
           for
           which
           
             no
             good
             men
             can
             blame
             them
          
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             have
             a
             just
             abhorrency
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             prophane
             ,
             easie
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             familiar
             ,
             false
             and
             inconsiderate
             swearing
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Land
             mourneth
          
           ;
           and
           whilest
           the
           others
           have
           
             no
             reverence
             of
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             Sacrednesse
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           
             have
             so
             great
             a
             fear
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             a
             jealousie
             of
             swearing
             amiss
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             ?
          
           Do
           we
           not
           see
           Iniquity
           abounding
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           of
           modesty
           ,
           and
           
             common
             honesty
          
           ?
           People
           
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
          
           of
           
             Lust
             ,
             Voluptuousnesse
             ,
             Uncleannesse
             ,
             Drunkennesse
             ,
             Excesse
             of
             Riot
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Prophane
          
           and
           
             Predigious
             Swearing
             ,
             by
          
           new
           coyn'd
           ,
           new
           invented
           ,
           and
           before
           unheard
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Bravado
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           dare
           
             God
             to
             Damne
             them
          
           ,
           and
           engage
           him
           to
           do
           it
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           
             Lying
             ,
             Consening
             ,
             Chea●…ing
             ,
             Defrauding
             ,
             countenancing
          
           all
           manner
           of
           
           Lewdnesse
           and
           Debauchery
           among
           that
           People
           who
           are
           found
           the
           
             most
             forward
          
           and
           
             Zealous
             Conformitants
          
           to
           what
           ever
           Image
           the
           Bishops
           shall
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           2.
           
           Will
           the
           ill
           and
           beas●…ly
           manners
           of
           
             bruitish
             minded
          
           men
           ,
           ever
           win
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           from
           that
           
             good
             conversation
          
           which
           they
           have
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           that
           Religion
           that
           lies
           in
           outwards
           ,
           yea
           (
           as
           Christ
           sayes
           )
           the
           very
           
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           will
           it
           ever
           gain
           them
           back
           to
           the
           
             old
             forms
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           God
           hath
           stretched
           forth
           the
           
             line
             of
             confusion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             stones
             of
             emptinesse
          
           ,
           to
           live
           there
           with
           the
           
             old
             meer
             Formalists
          
           ,
           their
           
             old
             ,
             wretched
          
           and
           unprofitable
           lives
           over
           gain
           ?
           Doth
           not
           that
           
             sound
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
             good
             example
          
           the
           Bishop
           speakes
           of
           remain
           yet
           invisible
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           any
           ,
           save
           such
           as
           call
           
             evil
             good
          
           ,
           and
           
             good
             evill
          
           ,
           put
           
             darknesse
             for
             light
          
           ,
           and
           
             light
             for
             darknesse
          
           ?
           hath
           it
           ever
           yet
           been
           seen
           among
           the
           generality
           of
           
             Parish
             People
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           render
           
             dissenters
             from
             them
             inexcusable
          
           ,
           and
           justifie
           that
           severity
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           by
           Law
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           the
           Oppinions
           and
           Actions
           of
           those
           which
           are
           
             true
             ,
             just
             ,
             honest
          
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           so
           extravagant
           to
           the
           
             prejudice
             of
          
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           makes
           them
           ?
           But
           the
           Bishop
           who
           is
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           to
           insert
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           odd
           clause
           or
           other
           ,
           whereby
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           creep-hole
           out
           of
           the
           censure
           of
           
             that
             absurdity
          
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           fall
           upon
           his
           sayings
           ,
           hath
           one
           
             here
             also
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           escape
           .
        
         
           Ob●…
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             discreet
             connivance
             ,
             and
             charitable
             indulgence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
          
           so
           far
           onely
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Civil
             peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             will
             bear
             ,
          
           but
           the
           permission
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Opinions
          
           and
           Actions
           (
           unlesse
           they
           be
           reduced
           to
           obedience
           )
           do
           many
           wayes
           
             perturb
             the
             publike
             peace
             ▪
             affront
             the
             established
             Religion
             ,
             threaten
             to
             subvert
             our
             Laws
          
           by
           their
           disobedience
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           to
           
             obstruct
             all
             Iudiciall
             proceedings
          
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           Civil
           Peace
           hath
           been
           ever
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           a
           thousand
           fold
           more
           
             disturbed
             ,
             and
          
           that
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           was
           long
           since
           establisht
           by
           Christ
           himself
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             true
             Foundation
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Quakers
           stand
           on
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           more
           
             palpably
             affronted
          
           ,
           and
           
             Equity
             it self
          
           which
           is
           the
           End
           *
           of
           
           all
           
             Law
             subverted
          
           ,
           and
           so
           truly
           ,
           
             all
             right
             Iudiciall
             proceedings
             obstructed
          
           ,
           and
           even
           
             mans
             Laws
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Gods
           ,
           more
           apparently
           disobeyed
           ,
           by
           hunting
           them
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           haling
           them
           out
           of
           their
           
             own
             private
             houses
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           
             open
             meeting-places
          
           ,
           without
           Warrants
           into
           Prisons
           (
           as
           the
           experience
           of
           
           those
           Hurli-burlies
           ,
           that
           are
           seen
           in
           
             this
             City
          
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           do
           evidently
           declare
           )
           then
           ever
           they
           would
           have
           been
           or
           could
           possibly
           be
           if
           the
           Quakers
           were
           let
           alone
           to
           declare
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           
             worship
             God
             in
             Spirit
          
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           a
           
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             life
          
           (
           as
           they
           would
           do
           )
           under
           the
           King
           in
           
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
          
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           Quakers
           should
           be
           otherwise
           Opinioned
           or
           acted
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           the
           Nation
           
             in
             Peace
             setled
          
           ,
           or
           your
           own
           (
           if
           it
           were
           as
           truely
           as
           ye
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           
             right
             )
             Religion
             Established
          
           ,
           till
           these
           
             rigid
             inflictions
          
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           And
           to
           this
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           witnesseth
           in
           the
           very
           
             next
             words
          
           ,
           which
           are
           thus
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             in
             this
             particular
             Case
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           
             who
             refuse
             all
             Legall
             Oathes
             upon
             scruples
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             sober
             man
             can
             think
             by
             meer
             Penalties
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Conformity
             with
             our
             Laws
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             the
             spreading
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             plainly
             shewed
          
           (
           and
           that
           ,
           say
           we
           still
           ,
           never
           will
           ,
           be
           unless
           more
           be
           done
           ,
           then
           ever
           yet
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           in
           order
           to
           it
           )
           
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             Religion
             ,
             but
             onely
             S●…perstition
             in
             them
             ,
             a
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ,
             a
             being
             Righteous
             over
             much
             ,
             a
             mistake
             of
             Christs
             meaning
             ,
             a
             wresting
             of
             Scripture
             by
             their
             own
             unlearnedness
             and
             unstableness
          
           to
           their
           
             own
             Dectruction
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             parturbation
          
           :
           Yea
           
             sad
             experience
          
           (
           saith
           another
           
             Author
             )
             hath
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             shewn
             us
             ,
             that
             forcing
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             about
             Religion
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             a
             direct
             contrary
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             cause
             of
             Sects
             ,
             and
             disturbances
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             evils
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Chronicles
           of
           Germany
           ,
           France
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Low
           Countrys
           
             do
             abundautly
             testifie
          
           ;
           The
           States
           of
           Holland
           also
           affirmed
           
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             find
             out
             means
             of
             any
             good
             and
             certain
             Peace
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             Tollerating
             more
             Religions
             then
             one
          
           ;
           Some
           say
           indeed
           that
           People
           of
           
             different
             Opinions
          
           cannot
           live
           together
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           without
           
             continuall
             contention
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           say
           they
           ,
           must
           that
           be
           prevented
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           :
           But
           what
           though
           there
           be
           Vertue
           and
           filthiness
           in
           a
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             good
          
           and
           
             bad
             men
          
           ,
           which
           are
           
             one
             contrary
          
           to
           the
           
             other
             ?
             one
             must
             not
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           a
           wise
           man
           )
           to
           
             prevent
             it
             ,
             bring
             a
             whole
          
           Kingdom
           or
           Land
           
             into
             confusion
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             People
          
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           Moreover
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Dutchland
             ,
             Poland
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             more
             Religions
          
           then
           one
           are
           suffered
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           not
           
             continual
             uproars
          
           ,
           and
           Tumults
           ,
           as
           some
           imagine
           
             such
             Toleration
          
           would
           occasion
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           :
           Therefore
           may
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             not
             the
             Tolleration
          
           of
           
             more
             Religons
          
           then
           one
           ,
           which
           produceth
           uproar
           in
           a
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           untowardness
           ,
           and
           perversness
           of
           them
           that
           seek
           to
           
             obstruct
             this
             Tolleration
          
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           Calvin
           in
           his
           
             Iust
             :
             If
             any
             one
             reprove
             or
             rebuke
             mens
             evils
             ,
             and
             teach
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             teach
             ,
             then
             they
             account
             that
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             uproars
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             tumultuous
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             themselves
             did
             not
             stir
             up
             the
             mighty
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
             there
             would
             never
             arise
             so
             many
             uproars
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           Luthers
           mind
           also
           (
           however
           both
           the
           Luth●…rans
           and
           Calvinists
           so
           called
           ,
           growing
           numerous
           and
           Potent
           ,
           have
           since
           Degenerated
           from
           the
           first
           professed
           Principles
           of
           those
           ,
           after
           whom
           they
           are
           respectively
           denominated
           )
           that
           
             those
             ,
             who
             stirred
             up
             the
             Princes
             to
             persecute
             about
             Religion
             ,
             they
             still
             raised
             the
             uproars
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           it
           such
           a
           means
           ,
           as
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           accounts
           it
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Religion
             Established
          
           from
           affronts
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           as
           for
           them
           they
           do
           not
           so
           
             affront
             it
          
           ,
           or
           
             endeavour
             to
             unsettle
             it
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           stand
           long
           enough
           for
           them
           ,
           among
           such
           as
           can
           
             own
             it
          
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           stand
           on
           its
           
             own
             legs
          
           ,
           without
           the
           Interposition
           of
           any
           Extrinsical
           or
           
             Foraneous
             force
          
           to
           uphold
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           like
           Dagon
           it
           fall
           of
           it self
           before
           the
           
             Ark
             of
             Gods
             Testament
          
           ,
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           lie
           there
           ,
           as
           not
           the
           
             true
             one
          
           (
           as
           Dagon
           did
           as
           
             no
             true
             God
          
           )
           unless
           it
           can
           help
           it self
           up
           again
           by
           its
           own
           
             Intrinsical
             Power
          
           ,
           without
           the
           outward
           Heterogeneous
           assistance
           or
           help
           of
           men
           ,
           making
           Lawes
           and
           Penalties
           to
           impose
           it
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           how
           ineffectual
           utterly
           and
           of
           
             dangerous
             Consequence
          
           to
           
             any
             Nation
          
           ,
           the
           Practice
           of
           Violence
           and
           Persecution
           is
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           well
           nigh
           
             innumerable
             famous
             men
          
           of
           all
           Sorts
           and
           Capacities
           in
           their
           
             Several
             Generations
          
           (
           whose
           
             unanimous
             perswasion
          
           in
           this
           particular
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           by
           their
           respective
           sayings
           ,
           comprized
           together
           in
           
             one
             Book
          
           Entituled
           ,
           The
           Testimony
           of
           a
           
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           *
           &c.
           )
           but
           also
           by
           sundry
           more
           of
           the
           Prudential
           sayings
           of
           
             King
             Charles
          
           the
           first
           ,
           besides
           those
           forecited
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             EIKON
             BASILIKE
             ▪
          
           as
           namely
           pag.
           70.
           
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             so
             proper
             to
             hew
             out
             Religious
             Reformations
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             as
             to
             polish
             them
             by
             fair
             and
             equal
             disputations
             among
             those
             that
             are
             most
             concerned
             in
             the
             differences
             ,
             whom
             not
             force
             but
             reason
             ought
             to
             convince
             ;
             sure
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             those
             truthes
             gain
             most
             upon
             mens
             Iudgements
             ,
             which
             are
             least
             urged
             by
             secular
             Violence
             ,
             which
             weakens
             Truth
             with
             prejudices
             ,
             p.
          
           115.
           
           
           
             It
             being
             an
             office
             not
             onely
             of
          
           Humanity
           ,
           
             rather
             to
             use
             ,
             reason
             then
             force
             ,
             but
             also
             of
          
           Christianity
           
             to
             seek
             Peace
             and
             ensue
             it
             ,
          
           pag.
           92.
           
           
             In
             point
             of
             true
             Conscientiousness
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             declared
             ,
             how
             little
             I
             desire
             my
             Lawes
             and
             Scepter
             should
             intre●…ch
             on
             Gods
          
           Soveraignity
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             King
             of
             mens
          
           Consciences
           .
           And
           pag.
           123.
           
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             desire
             any
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             further
             subject
             unto
             me
             ,
             then
             all
             of
             us
             may
             be
             subject
             unto
             God.
          
           Pag.
           76.
           
           
             The
             enjoyning
             Oathes
             upon
             People
             must
             needs
             in
             things
             doubtful
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             in
             things
             unlawful
             damnable
             .
          
           And
           in
           pag.
           105.
           
           In
           his
           advice
           to
           his
           Son
           Charles
           the
           second
           ,
           now
           Raigning
           ;
           
             My
             Counsell
             and
             charge
             to
             you
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             seriously
             consider
             the
             real
             and
             objected
             miscarriages
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             my
             trouble
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             avoid
             them
             ,
             beware
             of
             exasperating
             any
             Faction
             by
             the
             rashness
             and
             asperity
             of
             some
             mens
             passions
             ,
             humors
             and
             private
             opinions
             ,
             imployed
             by
             them
             ,
             grounded
             onely
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             where
             a
             Charitable
             Conn●…vance
             and
             Christian
             Toleration
             often
             dissipates
             their
             strength
             ,
             where
             rougher
             opposition
             fortifies
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             despised
             and
             oppressed
             party
             into
             such
             a
             combination
             ,
             as
             may
             most
             enable
             them
             to
             get
             a
             full
             revenge
             on
             those
             they
             count
             their
             Persecutors
             .
          
           And
           p.
           164.
           
           
             Your
             Prerogative
             is
             best
             shewed
             and
             exercised
             in
             remitting
             ,
             rather
             then
             exacting
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             worse
             then
             Legal
             Tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           But
           we
           need
           not
           go
           so
           far
           abroad
           ,
           to
           fetch
           in
           Testimonies
           of
           others
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           the
           Bishops
           own
           Testimony
           herein
           siding
           with
           us
           neerer
           home
           ,
           whose
           words
           in
           that
           7.
           
           &
           8.
           pages
           of
           his
           Epistle
           are
           these
           ,
           
             In
             point
             of
          
           State
           Policy
           or
           Methods
           of
           true
           Government
           ,
           
             I
             do
             conceive
             that
             meer
          
           Plagiary
           Counsels
           and
           Punitive
           courses
           ,
           
             are
             never
             likely
             to
             obtain
             the
             main
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             stop
             the
             contagion
             of
             Errors
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpate
             those
             depraved
             opinions
             which
             are
             justly
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             spawn
             of
             dangerous
             Actions
             ;
             for
             unless
             the
             generality
             of
             credulous
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             Spectators
             of
             those
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             do
             also
             see
             so
             much
             Light
             of
             Reason
             and
             cl●…er
             Religion
             ,
             as
             may
             justifie
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Lawes
             Executed
             upon
             those
             offenders
             ,
             who
             profess
             Conscience
             for
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Spectators
             of
             their
             sufferings
             will
             very
             much
             soften
             to
             a
             compassion
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             Sympathizing
             with
             their
             persons
             in
             affliction
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             degrees
             Symbolize
             with
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             easily
             runing
             as
             metal
             that
             is
             melted
             ,
             into
             the
             fame
             mould
             :
             At
             length
             the
             Popu●…acy
             ,
             if
             not
             fortified
             by
             Pregnant
             Demonstrations
             of
             Truth
             ,
             against
             those
             spreading
             Errors
             ,
             and
             their
          
           Pseudo-Martyrs
           ,
           
             will
             mightily
             cry
             up
             their
             Piety
             ,
             admire
             their
             courage
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             magnifie
             their
             constancy
             :
             At
             last
             they
             will
             conclude
             ,
             those
             sufferers
             to
             have
             some
             special
             support
             or
             Diviner
             Spirit
             above
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             much
             above
             the
             ordinary
             passions
             of
             fear
             and
             hope
             ,
             self-love
             and
             preservation
             ,
             which
             prospect
             of
             Patience
          
           Justine
           Martyr
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             his
             examining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             that
             he
             might
             see
             on
             what
             ground
             so
             fixed
             a
             constancy
             grew
             ,
             which
             shewed
             a
             Divine
             security
             midst
             humane
             infirmity
             :
             By
             such
             popular
             pitty
             and
             applause
             not
             onely
             sufferers
             will
             be
             confirmed
             in
             their
             pertinacy
             ,
             but
             their
             Spectators
             also
             will
             dayly
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ,
             as
             the
             shoot's
             of
             Trees
             do
             by
             the
             lopping
             of
             their
             Branches
             ,
             especially
             i●…
             the
             lives
             and
             actions
             of
             such
             dissenters
             and
             sufferers
             be
             morrally
             just
             ,
             and
             civilly
             honest
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           9.
           
             where
             harmlesness
             of
             life
             sets
             a
             gloss
             on
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Errours
             thereby
             grow
             more
             lusty
             and
             rank
             ,
             there
             meer
             robust
             Power
             ,
             or
             punitive
             severity
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             pull
             them
             up
             ,
             then
             a
             strong
             arm
             doth
             Thorns
             and
             Bushes
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             deeply
             rooted
             ,
             breaking
             of
             the
             stemme
             or
             top
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             leaving
             the
             roots
             still
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             will
             spring
             again
             and
             spread
             farther
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           the
           Bishop
           writes
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           proof
           of
           that
           truth
           we
           affirm
           ,
           in
           justification
           of
           the
           above
           said
           Indulgence
           and
           Tolleration
           ,
           and
           in
           condemnation
           of
           the
           rashness
           of
           them
           who
           hastily
           run
           into
           
             Rigor
             ,
             Severity
          
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           make
           
             more
             hast
          
           then
           
             good
             speed
          
           to
           the
           end
           they
           aim
           at
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           mischievous
           and
           Injurious
           then
           successful
           to
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           undertakings
           ;
           Only
           with
           
             this
             difference
          
           from
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           not
           passe
           by
           without
           some
           notice
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           whereas
           we
           look
           upon
           such
           
             conscientious
             dissenters
          
           (
           as
           are
           
             morally
             Righteous
             ,
             civilly
             innocent
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             harmless
             lives
          
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           
             sufferers
             meerly
          
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           under
           what
           
             dark
             Form
          
           soever
           because
           ,
           for
           
             want
             of
             conviction
          
           only
           ,
           they
           cannot
           conform
           to
           another
           Form
           ,
           that
           is
           false
           and
           darker
           )
           as
           
             true
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           whether
           Papists
           suffering
           for
           not
           turning
           Turks
           and
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           Protestants
           not
           turning
           Papists
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Marian
           dayes
           those
           that
           owned
           not
           the
           
             real
             presence
          
           )
           or
           
             any
             People
          
           more
           reformed
           in
           matter
           of
           Form
           ,
           for
           non-conformity●…o
           ●…o
           those
           that
           remain
           behind
           more
           
             Superstitious
             &
             unreformed
          
           ;
           The
           Bp.
           mean
           while
           looks
           on
           all
           such
           kind
           of
           
             suffering
             dissenters
          
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           
             morally
             honest
             ,
             just
             civilly
             innocent
          
           and
           harmles●…
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           *
           as
           
             contagious
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             disobedient
             offenders
             ,
             spreaders
             of
             Errors
             ,
          
           and
           Pseudo-Martyrs
           .
        
         
         
           In
           confutation
           of
           which
           
             Episcopal
             Error
          
           and
           mistake
           ,
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           we
           need
           go
           no
           further
           than
           this
           
             self
             same
             Section
          
           of
           the
           Bishops
           sayings
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           found
           confounding
           himself
           ,
           while
           he
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             same
             prospect
             of
             Patience
          
           which
           is
           found
           among
           meer
           
             modern
             Sufferers
          
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           (
           and
           thereby
           many
           like
           Lyons
           are
           become
           as
           Lambs
           to
           them
           )
           seen
           among
           the
           Quakers
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           whom
           yet
           with
           others
           the
           Bishop
           seems
           to
           conclude
           as
           
             disobedient
             Offenders
             ,
             Spreaders
             of
             Errors
             ,
          
           and
           Pseudo-Martyrs
           ,
           was
           seen
           among
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           
             first
             occasion
          
           of
           
             Iust.
             Mart.
          
           examining
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrin
          
           that
           he
           might
           see
           on
           what
           ground
           ,
           so
           
             fixed
             a
             constancy
          
           grew
           ,
           and
           which
           shewed
           a
           
             Divine
             Security
          
           midst
           of
           
             humane
             Infirmity
          
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           the
           
             same
             Patience
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Constancy
             ,
          
           as
           was
           in
           the
           
             primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           that
           now
           appears
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           above
           the
           
             ordinary
             passions
             of
             Fear
             ,
             Self-Love
             ,
             and
             Preservation
          
           (
           as
           himself
           saith
           it
           was
           )
           then
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           must
           either
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           vertues
           in
           those
           Christians
           ,
           by
           which
           
             Iust.
             Mart.
          
           (
           as
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           )
           was
           convinced
           ,
           was
           
             no
             true
             ground
          
           ,
           whereupon
           to
           conclude
           them
           to
           be
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           but
           (
           that
           all
           those
           things
           notwithstanding
           )
           they
           might
           be
           
             Erroneous
             ,
             Contagious
             ,
             Dangerous
             ,
             Depraved
             ,
             Disobedient
             Offenders
             ,
             Spreaders
             of
             Errors
             ,
          
           and
           Pseudo-Martyrs
           ,
           or
           else
           upon
           the
           same
           gro●…nd
           and
           Prospect
           of
           their
           
             Patient
             Sufferings
          
           ,
           must
           he
           conclude
           and
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Quakers
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           neither
           
             contagious
             ,
             nor
             dangerous
             ,
             ●…or
             deproved
             in
             their
             oppinions
             or
             actions
             ,
             nor
             Offenders
             ,
             nor
             Spreaders
             of
             errors
             ,
             nor
             Pseudo-martyrs
             .
          
           And
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           point
           afore
           spoken
           to
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           how
           not
           only
           ineffectual
           ,
           but
           also
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           disturbing
           it
           is
           to
           Nations
           ,
           to
           Persecute
           and
           not
           
             tolerate
             Dissenters
          
           from
           the
           Religion
           establisht
           ,
           The
           Bishop
           saith
           moreover
           in
           the
           13th
           .
           page
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             I
             am
             not
             for
             heavy
             Mulcts
             ,
             and
             rigorous
             E●…actions
             ,
             which
             shall
             Imprison
             ,
             Banish
             ,
             Impoverish
             ,
             or
             Destroy
             modest
             Dissenters
             and
             their
             Families
             ,
             onely
             for
             the
             variety
             of
             their
             Iudgment
             ,
             when
             their
             Civil
             Actions
             are
             otherwise
             moral
             ,
          
           
           
             just
             and
             inoffensive
             ,
             this
             Severity
             would
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             and
             possibly
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             be
             not
             only
             destructive
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             but
             very
             disadvantagious
             to
             the
          
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Trade
             and
             commerce
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             by
             opening
             a
          
           little
           Wicket
           
             of
             Royal
             Clemency
             only
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             shuting
             the
          
           Great
           Gate
           
             to
             many
             ,
             whose
             tender
             and
             unsatisfied
             or
             Scrupulous
             Consciences
             ,
             do
             as
             much
             need
             and
             deserve
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             have
             it
             in
             petty
             matters
             ,
             while
             all
             other
             Scruples
             are
             driven
             to
             discontent
             and
             dispair
             ,
             by
             denyal
             of
             all
             indulgence
             to
             them
             in
             greater
             Scruples
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           the
           Bishop
           goes
           along
           hand
           in
           hand
           with
           the
           Quakers
           in
           his
           pleas
           for
           Liberty
           of
           
             scrupulous
             Consciences
          
           ,
           impleading
           tooth
           and
           nail
           the
           Principle
           of
           Non-toleration
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           most
           earnestly
           desirous
           to
           impede
           the
           parctice
           of
           it
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           its
           dangerousness
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           succeslesness
           to
           its
           own
           end
           ,
           and
           likeliness
           much
           rather
           to
           encrease
           and
           support
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           diminish
           ,
           or
           suppress
           the
           
             modest
             dissenters
          
           from
           the
           establisht
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           gender
           to
           tumultuousness
           and
           commotions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           even
           fears
           destruction
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           let
           alone
           ,
           and
           others
           also
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           not
           only
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           
             little
             Wicket
          
           of
           Clemency
           to
           indulge
           some
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             great
             Gate
          
           also
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           
             many
             other
             dissenting
          
           Parties
           ,
           into
           a
           participation
           of
           the
           same
           Indulgence
           and
           Toleration
           .
        
         
           Yet
           behold
           by
           and
           by
           again
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           Magor-Misabib
           ,
           Fear
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Terror
             to
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           between
           two
           ,
           wat
           's
           not
           well
           which
           is
           best
           and
           
             most
             desireable
          
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           side
           with
           
             another
             sort
          
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           even
           with
           those
           
             Some
             men
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           whereof
           no
           doubt
           himself
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           fear
           the
           toleration
           of
           the
           Quakers
           (
           whom
           he
           seems
           elsewhere
           to
           recommend
           as
           the
           modestest
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           )
           may
           be
           unsafe
           ,
           and
           so
           insinuates
           somewhat
           ●…taeitly
           towards
           the
           exasperation
           again
           of
           the
           Powers
           against
           them
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Some
             men
             I
             find
             look
             upon
             these
          
           Quakers
           
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             publick
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             least
             the
             leaven
             of
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Practises
             spreading
             far
             among
             the
          
           meaner
           sort
           
             of
             People
             ,
             to
             whose
          
           humour
           that
           Rude
           and
           Confident
           
             way
             is
             very
             agreeable
             ,
             while
             in
             a
             moment
             all
             their
             defects
             of
          
           Reason
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           Education
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Loyalty
           ,
           Civility
           ,
           
             are
             made
             up
             by
             a
             presumed
          
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           
             within
             them
             ,
             should
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Sects
             both
             later
             and
             elder
             ,
             give
             occasion
             and
             confidence
             to
             common
             People
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             Tumults
             and
             Commotions
             ,
             under
          
           
           
             pr●…tence
             of
             setting
             up
          
           God
           and
           Christ
           
             and
             the
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             by
             way
             of
          
           new
           Powers
           ,
           new
           Lights
           ,
           and
           new
           Models
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           
             of
             which
             rare
             Fancies
             we
             have
             had
             of
             late
             so
             many
          
           Tragical
           
             Experiments
             in
          
           England
           
             under
             other
             names
          
           ,
           Notions
           ,
           and
           Pretensions
           .
           
             Certainly
             ,
             it
             will
             become
             the
          
           publick
           care
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           
             as
             not
             easily
             to
             permit
             the
             rise
             and
             spreading
             of
             any
          
           novel
           humours
           ,
           and
           wayes
           
             contrary
             to
             the
          
           good
           constitutions
           
             and
             well
             tryed
          
           Laws
           
             of
             this
          
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           
             so
             never
             to
             trust
             them
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             soft
             and
             seemingly
          
           innocent
           
             at
             the
             first
          
           .
           And
           pag.
           6.
           speaking
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           a
           people
           that
           may
           be
           pittied
           (
           as
           
             wrapped
             up
          
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Clownish
             Garb
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ignorant
             Plainness●…y
          
           but
           
             not
             trusted
             .
             I
             should
             forfeit
             my
             prudence
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             much
             to
             trust
             their
             hands
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Some
           men
           are
           
             more
             afraid
          
           then
           hurt
           in
           
             some
             Cases
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           more
           hurt
           than
           they
           are
           either
           afraid
           ,
           or
           well
           
             aware
             of
          
           in
           
             some
             others
          
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Bishop
           here
           and
           those
           (
           some
           men
           )
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           who
           look
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           with
           his
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           an
           evil
           and
           jealous
           Eye
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           is
           that
           
             dangerous
             Dilemma
          
           and
           Snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           Darkness
           fall
           into
           ,
           who
           hate
           the
           Light
           :
           He
           who
           is
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Door
             of
             Salvation
          
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           hath
           set
           before
           his
           People
           within
           their
           
             own
             hearts
          
           ,
           where
           his
           Light
           shineth
           ,
           an
           
             open
             Door
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           
             heavenly
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           which
           Door
           no
           man
           can
           shut
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           Light
           no
           man
           can
           
             blow
             out
          
           (
           though
           many
           seek
           to
           do
           it
           )
           any
           more
           than
           he
           can
           forbid
           the
           Sun
           from
           Rising
           ,
           and
           shining
           forth
           in
           its
           Season
           :
           Nay
           it
           seems
           so
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           some
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           (
           at
           least
           )
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Intrests
          
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           afraid
           on
           the
           
             one
             hand
          
           to
           be
           found
           too
           forward
           to
           shut
           that
           door
           ,
           or
           suppress
           the
           shining
           of
           
             that
             Light
          
           ,
           which
           opens
           and
           makes
           manifest
           the
           Dens
           and
           Deeds
           of
           Darkness
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           some
           times
           plead
           (
           at
           least
           seemingly
           )
           an
           allowance
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           if
           they
           let
           it
           alone
           to
           shine
           forth
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           display
           it self
           ,
           without
           seeking
           to
           put
           a
           slop
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           Ecclipse
           it
           ;
           then
           they
           see
           the
           
             day
             dawns
          
           out
           ,
           which
           darkens
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           
             life-less
             Forms
          
           and
           
             invented
             Worships
          
           ,
           and
           that
           morning
           appearing
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           Adulterer
           ,
           that
           's
           gone
           a
           Whoring
           from
           
             God's
             Counsel
          
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           
             own
             Commands
          
           ,
           into
           mans
           
             vain
             Institutions
          
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           is
           as
           the
           
             Shadow
             of
          
           Death
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           cannot
           walk
           without
           dread
           and
           terrour
           at
           they
           scarce
           know
           well
           what
           themselves
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           are
           surprized
           with
           many
           
             dangerless
             Fears
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           with
           
             many
             fearless
             Dangers
          
           .
           What
           
             Tragical
             Experiments
          
           have
           been
           of
           late
           from
           the
           Fancies
           of
           other
           men
           in
           England
           ,
           under
           other
           
             Names
             ,
             Notions
          
           ,
           and
           Pretensions
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           as
           
             little
             accessary
          
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           who
           would
           if
           not
           father
           ,
           yet
           fain
           fasten
           some
           of
           the
           fault
           of
           them
           on
           the
           
             Quakers
             :
             Some
          
           men
           lookt
           upon
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           
             publick
             fear
          
           and
           jealousie
           ,
           least
           the
           Leaven
           of
           their
           Opinions
           and
           
             Practices
             ,
             spreading
             far
             among
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
          
           who
           were
           they
           that
           
             commonly
             received
             Truth
          
           ,
           when
           
             High
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
          
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           mostly
           
             rejected
             it
          
           ,
           should
           after
           the
           pattern
           of
           
             other
             Sects
          
           (
           as
           Theudas
           and
           Iudas
           of
           Gallilee
           )
           occasion
           Tumults
           and
           
             Commotions
             under
             pretence
             of
             setting
             up
          
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           on
           such
           an
           account
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           
             Christ's
             Birth
          
           was
           enquired
           after
           by
           
             Wise
             Men
          
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           enquire
           after
           him
           ,
           Herod
           himself
           was
           troubled
           and
           all
           Ierusalem
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           Christ
           came
           into
           Ierusalem
           ,
           all
           the
           
             City
             was
             in
             an
             uproar
          
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           it
           at
           the
           Preachings
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Stephen
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           also
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           at
           Pauls
           Preaching
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           
             never
             caused
          
           ,
           but
           
             ever
             occasioned
          
           ,
           and
           was
           ever
           accompanied
           with
           the
           tumultuousness
           of
           
             Rude
             people
          
           that
           attended
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           Was
           Christ
           therefore
           not
           the
           Christ
           ?
           his
           Gospel
           no
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           because
           tumults
           (
           as
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           )
           attended
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ?
           Was
           the
           Truth
           ever
           the
           less
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           ever
           the
           less
           to
           be
           testified
           to
           ,
           because
           its
           Testimony
           troubled
           the
           deceitful
           and
           
             truthless
             Nations
          
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           had
           Truth
           been
           propagated
           downward
           through
           all
           times
           of
           
             turbulent
             Oppositions
          
           against
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ?
           And
           were
           they
           therefore
           ever
           the
           more
           excusable
           ,
           who
           with
           threatnings
           charged
           
             Christs
             Ministers
          
           to
           Preach
           no
           more
           in
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ?
           And
           had
           
             Christ's
             Ministers
          
           done
           well
           ,
           had
           they
           (
           as
           they
           did
           the
           contrary
           )
           forborn
           it
           ,
           and
           
             obeyed
             man
             forbiding
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           
             God
             commanding
          
           them
           ,
           to
           Preach
           yet
           more
           in
           
             that
             Name
          
           ?
           And
           did
           they
           do
           well
           who
           took
           
             crafty
             Counsel
          
           to
           suppress
           them
           and
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           by
           Pains
           and
           Penalties
           ;
           or
           those
           rather
           who
           counselled
           (
           as
           Gamaliel
           did
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           )
           to
           let
           
             them
             alone
          
           ,
           lest
           haply
           they
           should
           be
           found
           
             fighters
             against
             God
          
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           at
           their
           
             Iudgements
             Seats
          
           (
           as
           Gallio
           the
           Governour
           of
           Achaia
           would
           not
           ,
           Acts
           18.
           )
           Seeing
           no
           
             matter
             of
             wrong
          
           or
           
             wicked
             lewdness
             was
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           but
           only
           matters
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             Gods
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           he
           confessed
           himself
           to
           be
           no
           
             competent
             Iudge
          
           of
           ?
           we
           appeal
           
           to
           God
           and
           all
           sober
           minded
           Christians
           to
           Judge
           between
           the
           Bishop
           and
           our selves
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           And
           further
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Bishop
           supposes
           such
           a
           sutableness
           to
           be
           between
           the
           
             Quakers
             Rude
          
           and
           confident
           way
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           and
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
          
           .
           If
           by
           
             meaner
             sort
          
           he
           means
           such
           of
           the
           Ruder
           and
           
             Baser
             sort
          
           ,
           as
           made
           insurrection
           against
           Paul
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Silver-Smiths
           ,
           who
           by
           that
           craft
           of
           making
           Shrines
           for
           
             Diana's
             Temple
          
           ,
           got
           their
           Wealth
           ;
           he
           egregiously
           mistakes
           himself
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           not
           
             for
             want
             of
             Ignorance
          
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Quakers
           and
           
             their
             Way
          
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           jealous
           and
           suspitious
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           verily
           our
           way
           (
           as
           confident
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           confident
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           
             infallibly
             assured
          
           it
           is
           
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           in
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           infallibly
           to
           make
           
             it
             good
          
           so
           to
           be
           to
           such
           as
           do
           not
           wink
           against
           the
           Light
           )
           is
           so
           far
           from
           any
           
             real
             Rudeness
          
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           all
           agreeableness
           to
           the
           Humours
           of
           the
           
             Rude
             ones
          
           ,
           that
           however
           those
           who
           are
           
             meanly
             accounted
             of
          
           ,
           and
           dis●…ain'd
           by
           the
           
             supercilious
             Shool-men
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Poor
           and
           Illiterate
           (
           as
           to
           
             secular
             Sciences
          
           )
           though
           of
           
             honest
             hearts
             ,
             embrace
          
           and
           own
           it
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           guise
           and
           humour
           of
           the
           rude
           and
           
             ignorant
             Rabble
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           of
           the
           
             baser
             Sort
          
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           mouths
           be
           not
           held
           with
           Bit
           and
           Bridle
           (
           yea
           and
           though
           they
           are
           bridled
           by
           those
           Laws
           that
           are
           extant
           ,
           as
           a
           Curb
           to
           Routs
           and
           Riots
           )
           they
           tumultuously
           fall
           upon
           us
           ,
           with
           Stones
           and
           
             Brick-bats
             ,
             Swords
          
           and
           Staves
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           
             no
             hast
             to
             hang
             true
             Men
             ,
          
           nor
           
             need
             to
             bid
             Mad-folks
             run
          
           ,
           so
           there
           's
           little
           need
           by
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           to
           subject
           us
           more
           to
           
             their
             Wrath
          
           and
           Malice
           ,
           who
           could
           never
           yet
           with
           Patience
           wait
           for
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Command
          
           ,
           nor
           tarry
           for
           a
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           
             with
             leave
          
           to
           vent
           and
           execute
           it
           :
           How
           much
           more
           may
           we
           now
           expect
           (
           but
           that
           God
           is
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           
             Lions
             Mouths
          
           )
           to
           be
           spoyled
           by
           them
           ?
           Seeing
           that
           as
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           were
           cloathed
           with
           
             wild
             Beasts
             Skins
          
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           Draff
           ,
           and
           then
           thrown
           to
           Doggs
           and
           Hoggs
           to
           be
           Baited
           and
           Devoured
           :
           So
           we
           are
           now
           stigmatized
           with
           those
           (
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           foul
           ,
           and
           ignominious
           )
           Terms
           ,
           of
           a
           People
           defective
           in
           
             Reason
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Education
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Loyalty
          
           and
           Civillity
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           the
           Quakers
           will
           at
           last
           upon
           a
           
             serious
             reveiw
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             account
          
           ,
           be
           found
           far
           beyond
           their
           Accusers
           ]
           and
           then
           also
           left
           
             by
             Law
          
           to
           the
           Lusts
           of
           
             lawlesse
             ,
             lewd
             liv'd
          
           Ones
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Prey
           of
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Nothing
             but
             truly
             Christian
             and
             Evangellical
             Principles
             ,
          
           
           
             (
             which
             are
             in
             the
             good
             old
             Way
             )
             do
             secure
             Kings
             or
             bind
             Subjects
             to
             their
             good
             behaviour
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           commended
           the
           Quakers
           in
           some
           respects
           ;
           So
           we
           shall
           freely
           justifie
           him
           so
           far
           as
           he
           confesses
           to
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           plainly
           ,
           and
           
             sufficiently
             enough
          
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           (
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           where
           Tollite
           ,
           is
           his
           Tone
           af●…er
           Tolerate
           )
           he
           starts
           aside
           again
           from
           his
           
             own
             Position
          
           ,
           and
           stands
           not
           stedfastly
           to
           it
           when
           he
           has
           done
           ▪
           for
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           should
           hear
           no
           more
           from
           him
           such
           Words
           concerning
           them
           as
           he
           uses
           in
           the
           
             same
             page
          
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           pag.
           6.
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             Never
             trust
             the
             most
             innocent
             Smiles
             ,
             and
             harmless
             Simplicities
             of
          
           Innovators
           ,
           Dissenrers
           ,
           Novellizing
           Humourists
           ,
           *
           though
           
             at
             first
             like
             Serpents
             in
             Winter
             ,
             they
             seem
             very
             tame
             and
             meek
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             .
          
           But
           whatever
           he
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           Truths
           sake
           we
           shall
           take
           him
           here
           however
           
             at
             his
             Word
          
           ;
           for
           in
           
             very
             deed
          
           no
           other
           but
           those
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           and
           
             Evangelical
             Principles
          
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           good
           
             old
             Way
          
           ,
           can
           either
           secure
           Kings
           o●…
           bind
           
             Subjects
             to
             their
             good
             behaviour
          
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           either
           that
           
             furious
             way
          
           which
           some
           Priests
           would
           perswade
           their
           Princes
           to
           drive
           on
           in
           (
           Iehu-like
           )
           or
           the
           practice
           of
           such
           Iustices
           ,
           as
           before
           the
           Quakers
           have
           any
           way
           mis-behaved
           themselves
           ,
           demand
           Sureties
           of
           them
           for
           their
           
             good
             behavour
          
           ,
           or
           else
           send
           them
           to
           Prison
           ,
           is
           that
           
             good
             old
             Way
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Principles
           of
           such
           as
           perswade
           ,
           or
           
             practise
             Persecution
          
           ,
           are
           these
           truly
           Christian
           and
           
             Evangelical
             Principles
          
           ,
           whereby
           either
           Kings
           are
           best
           secured
           ,
           or
           Subjects
           best
           bound
           to
           their
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           ,
           this
           we
           altogether
           
             do
             deny
             ,
             affirming
          
           first
           ,
           that
           good
           
             old
             Way
          
           ,
           which
           in
           worth
           ,
           and
           time
           ,
           was
           before
           
             all
             other
             wayes
          
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           of
           
             Christ
             within
             men
          
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           as
           much
           clearness
           and
           plainness
           bear
           our
           Testimony
           unto
           ,
           as
           its
           
             dark
             Opponents
          
           do
           ,
           in
           their
           
             ignorant
             plainness
          
           ,
           appear
           
             against
             it
          
           in
           one
           
             Taunting
             Term
          
           or
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           
             more
             beloved
          
           ,
           than
           in
           this
           point
           believed
           friend
           ,
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           himself
           ,
           is
           not
           found
           wanting
           ;
           who
           pag.
           5.
           derides
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           
             presumed
             Spirit
          
           and
           
             Light
             within
          
           them
           ,
           
             new
             Powers
             ,
             new
             Lights
             ,
             pretended
             Inspirations
             ,
          
           or
           
             inward
             Lights
          
           of
           which
           they
           vapour
           ;
           
           As
           if
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           whatsoever
           is
           to
           be
           known
           of
           God
           were
           not
           (
           though
           Paul
           saith
           it
           is
           in
           the
           very
           Heathens
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           19.
           
           )
           
             manifest
             in
             them
          
           ;
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           in
           man
           that
           
             giveth
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           no
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Almighty
           (
           though
           Iob
           sayes
           there
           is
           ,
           Job
           32.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           )
           that
           
             giveth
             understanding
          
           ;
           As
           if
           God
           did
           not
           now
           speak
           to
           man
           himself
           at
           all
           (
           though
           it
           's
           said
           he
           doth
           once
           ,
           yea
           twice
           ,
           Job
           33.
           14
           )
           because
           man
           in
           whom
           he
           speaks
           ,
           
             perceiveth
             him
             not
          
           ;
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Light
           come
           into
           the
           
             whole
             World
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           sayes
           there
           is
           ,
           John
           3.
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           it self
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           save
           those
           
             that
             perish
          
           ,
           because
           the
           world
           ,
           mostly
           
             loves
             the
             Darkness
          
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           Light
           that
           Lusts
           against
           it
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           resists
           it
           to
           their
           Condemnation
           ;
           And
           as
           if
           because
           
             every
             Individual
          
           takes
           not
           heed
           to
           the
           workings
           ,
           and
           shinings
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           there
           were
           no
           
             true
             Power
          
           ,
           nor
           
             true
             Light
          
           (
           as
           it
           's
           said
           there
           is
           )
           that
           
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           but
           only
           some
           certain
           
             fictitious
             new
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             new
             Light
          
           ,
           promoted
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           some
           non-entity
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           sancies
           it
           to
           be
           )
           nothing
           else
           but
           some
           mee●…
           
             new
             nothing
          
           :
           But
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           (
           what
           ere
           he
           thinks
           )
           is
           that
           
             goold
             old
             Way
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           and
           
             Evangelical
             inward
             Principle
          
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Gospel
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           Practices
           do
           proceed
           ;
           This
           is
           that
           
             internal
             good
             Princiciple
          
           ,
           by
           which
           (
           as
           by
           
             Ministers
             without
          
           to
           many
           ,
           
             ad
             extra
          
           ,
           so
           
             ad
             intra
          
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           
             Love
             ▪
          
           and
           
             Pitty
             ,
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Gentleness
          
           and
           
             Innocency
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           
             Equity
             ,
             Purity
          
           and
           Piety
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           23.
           )
           Preached
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             every
             Creature
             under
             Heaven
          
           ,
           This
           is
           that
           new
           and
           
             novel
             way
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           counts
           it
           )
           which
           if
           we
           prove
           it
           not
           to
           be
           of
           
             All
             wayes
          
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Antientest
           as
           the
           Truest
           ,
           when
           ever
           called
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Bishops
           (
           as
           we
           never
           yet
           were
           )
           we
           shall
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           recant
           it
           ,
           as
           retain
           it
           :
           This
           Light
           was
           that
           way
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Ab●…l
             ,
             Enoch
          
           ,
           and
           Noah
           walked
           with
           
             God
             ▪
          
           and
           were
           found
           perfect
           ,
           which
           was
           2000.
           years
           before
           the
           Letter
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           it
           ,
           had
           its
           being
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           Testimony
           to
           ,
           as
           those
           ,
           who
           wrote
           it
           ,
           did
           testifie
           to
           it
           by
           
             word
             of
             mouth
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           sent
           to
           turn
           all
           men
           from
           Darkness
           to
           ,
           Ier.
           6.
           
           Acts
           22.
           1
           
           Iohn
           1.
           
           Tthat
           way
           which
           was
           
             before
             Allwayes
          
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           are
           
             before
             it
          
           ,
           and
           stile
           it
           upstar●…
           ,
           of
           which
           each
           other
           Way
           that
           seems
           to
           it self
           to
           be
           elder
           than
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           scuffling
           against
           the
           rest
           about
           its
           pedigree
           from
           Peter
           ,
           and
           other
           kind
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           may
           say
           as
           truly
           in
           reference
           to
           it self
           ,
           
           as
           Iohn
           did
           (
           Iohn
           1.
           )
           in
           reference
           to
           himself
           ,
           of
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           that
           
             true
             Light
          
           ,
           whose
           Light
           this
           is
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           it
           comes
           ,
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           cometh
           
             after
             me
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           preferred
           
             before
             me
          
           ,
           for
           it
           
             was
             before
          
           me
           :
           And
           as
           this
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           that
           
             old
             Way
          
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           
             holy
             men
          
           ever
           walked
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           bid
           now
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           so
           ,
           whoever
           walk't
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           those
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           
             Evangelical
             Principles
             ,
             Pathes
          
           ,
           and
           Practices
           it
           leads
           into
           (
           which
           were
           those
           bowels
           of
           
             Love
             ,
             Pitty
             ,
             Meckness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
          
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           as
           could
           admit
           of
           
             no
             consent
          
           to
           the
           
             violent
             Persecution
          
           of
           any
           others
           ,
           either
           for
           not
           professing
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           for
           
             open
             professing
          
           from
           meer
           
             Principles
             of
             Conscience
          
           ]
           the
           very
           contrary
           )
           were
           led
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           
             no
             injury
          
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           to
           themselves
           (
           and
           sure
           we
           are
           ,
           
             no
             men
          
           would
           willingly
           be
           f●…rc't
           against
           their
           Faith
           )
           so
           whatever
           they
           
             would
             that
             others
             should
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             even
             so
             unto
             others
             ,
          
           which
           (
           saith
           Christ
           is
           [
           i.
           e.
           as
           to
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           thereof
           ]
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Mat.
          
           7.
           )
           which
           
             golden
             Rule
          
           (
           as
           
             Bishop
             Gauden
          
           himself
           
             calls
             it
          
           ,
           and
           also
           intimates
           of
           it
           )
           is
           the
           
             best
             measure
          
           of
           all
           pollicy
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           whereby
           
             all
             Persons
          
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           even
           
             all
             Kings
          
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           that
           follow
           it
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           such
           a
           
             good
             behaving
          
           of
           themselves
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           assuredly
           be
           secured
           and
           preserved
           ,
           when
           those
           
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           walk
           beside
           it
           in
           that
           Darkness
           that
           comprehends
           it
           not
           ,
           in
           those
           
             dark
             wayes
          
           and
           
             places
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           which
           it
           condemns
           ,
           which
           are
           
             full
             of
             the
             habitations
          
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           Psal.
           74.
           12.
           as
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           
             Sl●…w
             Men
             in
             their
             anger
          
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Instruments
           of
           Cruelty
           in
           their
           Habitations
           ,
           will
           at
           last
           be
           divided
           in
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           scattered
           in
           the
           imaginations
           of
           their
           
             own
             Hearts
          
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           seek
           to
           secure
           themselves
           for
           a
           time
           by
           such
           
             outward
             wayes
          
           ,
           as
           seeking
           to
           divide
           and
           scatter
           God's
           
             truly
             tender-hearted
             Israel
          
           ,
           for
           keeping
           their
           Conscience
           pure
           ,
           and
           
             without
             Offence
          
           in
           the
           
             sight
             of
             God
          
           and
           Men.
           For
           Kings
           ,
           not
           when
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Wicked
           are
           
             taken
             away
          
           from
           
             before
             them
             ,
             their
             Thrones
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           Prov.
           25.
           5
           ▪
           yea
           the
           King
           that
           
             faithfully
             judgeth
             the
             Poor
          
           ,
           his
           
             Throne
             shall
             be
             establisht
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Prov.
           29.
           14.
           
           Yea
           ,
           this
           we
           dare
           determine
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           not
           denying
           ,
           but
           confirming
           ,
           *
           that
           as
           
             such
             Christians
          
           as
           by
           
             Gods
             Grace
          
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           
             truly
             honest
          
           ,
           
           need
           no
           Imposition
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           nor
           
             outward
             Sureties
          
           ,
           nor
           
             outward
             Securities
          
           ,
           nor
           
             outward
             Severities
          
           ,
           nor
           
             outward
             Penalties
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           bind
           them
           to
           their
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           ;
           for
           such
           are
           bound
           by
           a
           
             strictèr
             tye
          
           then
           an
           
             humane
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           all
           
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Peaceableness
             ,
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           Innocency
           towards
           
             all
             men
          
           ;
           so
           such
           as
           are
           not
           bound
           by
           that
           of
           God
           within
           themselves
           to
           that
           
             Peace
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           Equity
           ,
           which
           it
           
             strictly
             calls
          
           to
           ,
           may
           Swear
           ,
           and
           
             swallow
             Oaths
          
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           be
           imposed
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           will
           (
           as
           
             occasion
             serves
          
           them
           to
           help
           themselves
           )
           be
           of
           little
           the
           
             better
             good
             behaviour
          
           toward
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           
             any
             else
          
           for
           that
           Obligation
           ;
           *
           and
           least
           of
           all
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           also
           by
           that
           
             bond
             of
             love
          
           (
           which
           is
           begotten
           among
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           without
           violence
           ,
           or
           being
           forc't
           to
           a
           violation
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           enjoy
           the
           
             true
             Liberty
          
           of
           their
           Consciences
           )
           but
           rather
           are
           touched
           in
           that
           most
           
             tender
             part
          
           ,
           which
           such
           as
           are
           free
           to
           Fight
           had
           rather
           resist
           and
           kill
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           free
           to
           resist
           ,
           had
           rather
           be
           killed
           and
           die
           ,
           than
           
             suffer
             Rape
             in
          
           .
           So
           that
           as
           it's
           
             truth
             it self
          
           that
           tyes
           such
           as
           attend
           to
           it
           ,
           while
           it
           talks
           to
           them
           within
           themselves
           ,
           to
           their
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           so
           That
           alone
           ,
           whereby
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           can
           be
           kept
           in
           safety
           ,
           without
           Subjection
           to
           change
           ,
           or
           shakings
           ,
           is
           that
           
             same
             truth
          
           which
           calls
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           taken
           heed
           to
           by
           
             Kings
             themselves
          
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           28.
           
           
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             preserve
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             is
             upholden
             by
             Mercy
             ,
          
           which
           is
           indeed
           that
           truly
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
             Evangellical
             Principle
          
           ,
           and
           good
           
             old
             Way
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           any
           of
           that
           Cruelty
           (
           which
           ,
           at
           the
           
             will
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           was
           ever
           
           acted
           by
           
             Cain
             ,
             Ishmael
             ,
             Esau
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Envious
             ,
             Malitious
             ,
             Wild
          
           and
           
             Wicked
             ,
             Rough
          
           and
           
             Rigid
             Race
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Righteous
           Race
           of
           
             Abel
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           had
           any
           Being
           at
           all
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishop
           is
           sometimes
           a
           very
           great
           Pretender
           to
           
             this
             Principle
          
           ,
           and
           seems
           in
           sundry
           places
           (
           above
           spoken
           to
           )
           to
           be
           for
           
             Respite
             ,
             Lenity
          
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           very
           
             pittifull
             Pleader
          
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           contrarily
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           
             Gods
             Wisdome
          
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           
             Own
             Pleadings
          
           for
           it
           in
           other
           Passages
           ,
           he
           is
           found
           ,
           Pag.
           3
           ,
           4.
           [
           though
           Stiling
           his
           Adresses
           to
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Book
           His
           
             Charitable
             endeavours
          
           ,
           on
           behalf
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           yet
           (
           to
           
             go
             round
             again
          
           )
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           exposing
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdomes
           to
           those
           great
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           own
           words
           above
           cited
           ,
           he
           had
           said
           would
           accrue
           to
           both
           King
           ,
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           through
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           if
           the
           Quakers
           should
           passe
           unpunished
           and
           permitted
           ]
           stirring
           up
           the
           King
           to
           those
           Severities
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           himself
           sayes
           are
           not
           Sutable
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Clemency
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Native
             Gentlenesse
          
           ,
           in
           such
           like
           words
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           The
           
             publick
             necessity
             will
             Require
             those
             severities
             of
             a
             Wise
             and
             Iust
             King
             ,
             whose
             Lenity
             to
             any
             Party
             of
             his
             Subjects
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             will
             soon
             become
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             Community
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             fafe
             ,
             or
             happy
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Uniform
             Obedience
             to
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Measures
             to
             all
             mens
             Publick
             Actions
             ,
             the
             Tryers
             of
             their
             failings
             ,
             and
             Inflicters
             of
             their
             punishments
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           say
           ,
           we
           appeal
           to
           all
           honest
           men
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           is
           not
           here
           found
           
             in
             oppossition
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           many
           places
           of
           his
           Book
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           where
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           advise
           to
           
             Lenity
             ,
             Forbearance
          
           ,
           and
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           :
           For
           above
           he
           Intimates
           it
           to
           us
           a●…
           his
           Iudgement
           ,
           that
           
             flagellant
             Methods
          
           have
           
             nothing
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           or
           Religion
           in
           them
           ,
           neither
           are
           the
           fittest
           means
           to
           Rectifie
           the
           Obliquities
           of
           inconforme
           ,
           but
           
             innocent
             actions
          
           ;
           also
           that
           to
           force
           Dissenters
           into
           Conformity
           ,
           by
           
             Impoverishing
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Banishing
          
           ,
           &c.
           is
           a
           very
           
             Rough
             ,
             Barbarous
             ,
             Unwelcome
             ,
             Unchristian
             Way
             ,
             disallowed
             by
             all
             wise
             Men
             of
             all
             Perswasions
             ;
             that
             mear
             Plagiary
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             Punitive
             Courses
             ,
             are
             never
             likely
             to
             obtain
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           he
           is
           
             against
             heavy
             Mulcts
             ,
             Rigorous
             Exactions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           that
           such
           
             Severity
             possibly
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             would
             be
             not
             onely
             destructive
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             but
             very
             disadvantagious
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           on
           this
           Part
           to
           the
           Same
           
           Tune
           :
           Yet
           contrariwise
           ,
           here
           (
           
             to
             go
             round
             again
          
           )
           he
           intimates
           it
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           then
           Folly
           ,
           and
           
             Injustice
             ,
             necessarily
             injurious
          
           to
           the
           Community
           ,
           utterly
           Inconsistent
           with
           the
           safety
           and
           happinesse
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           any
           King
           not
           to
           use
           such
           like
           Severities
           ,
           but
           to
           Exercise
           the
           
             same
             Lenity
          
           to
           
             any
             Party
          
           of
           his
           
             Dissenting
             Subjects
          
           ;
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           wedded
           to
           his
           
             Wonted
             way
          
           of
           
             Walking
             the
             Rounds
          
           ,
           whereas
           before
           he
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           Actions
           ,
           though
           inconform
           to
           the
           Lawes
           Establisht
           ,
           may
           be
           
             innocent
             Actions
          
           ;
           Yet
           here
           he
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           the
           
             clean
             Contrary
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           Non-conformity
           of
           all
           Parties
           to
           the
           
             same
             Laws
          
           about
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           Innocent
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Community
           consistent
           
             without
             injury
          
           ,
           thus
           (
           
             Diruit
             ,
             aedisicat
             ,
             mutat
             quadrata
             Rotundis
          
           )
           what
           he
           calls
           Innocency
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           calls
           injury
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           holds
           out
           to
           be
           Wisdome
           and
           Iustice
           in
           one
           Page
           ,
           that
           he
           holds
           out
           to
           be
           
             Irreligion
             ,
             Unreasonablenesse
             ,
             Folly
          
           ,
           and
           Unrighteousnesse
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           whereas
           he
           sayes
           ,
           the
           Laws
           must
           be
           the
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           of
           all
           Mens
           
             Publick
             Actions
          
           ;
           if
           by
           Lawes
           he
           means
           those
           that
           men
           in
           their
           
             own
             wills
          
           and
           wisdomes
           make
           ,
           as
           touching
           Religion
           ;
           we
           deny
           his
           Assertion
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           
             Truth
             ,
             is
          
           and
           
             ought
             to
             be
          
           the
           
             onely
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           Measure
           of
           all
           Mens
           
             Publick
             Actions
          
           ,
           in
           all
           Spiritual
           and
           Religious
           Matters
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           by
           dayly
           experience
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           
             Lawes
             of
             men
          
           are
           liable
           to
           
             Mutations
             ,
             Alteratio●…s
          
           ,
           and
           Repea●…s
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prevalency
           ,
           and
           
             constitution
             (
             Respectively
          
           )
           of
           those
           that
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           though
           such
           )
           may
           lawfully
           be
           the
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Measures
           of
           mens
           Manners
           in
           meer
           
             Outward
             ,
             Mutable
          
           ,
           and
           
             Civil
             Matters
          
           ,
           when
           altered
           not
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           better
           ;
           But
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           the
           Standard
           ,
           and
           Measure
           in
           matters
           
             meerly
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           as
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           are
           ,
           must
           be
           something
           that
           is
           
             ●…xt
             ,
             ●…irm
             ,
             immutable
          
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           outward
           
             Letter
             ,
             Writing
          
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           is
           ,
           without
           liablenesse
           to
           mis-interpretation
           )
           not
           subject
           to
           be
           Rep●…aled
           by
           man
           :
           For
           the
           
             Foundation
             of
             God
          
           stands
           sure
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           requirings
           must
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           of
           
             mans
             Lawes
          
           and
           Edicts
           to
           the
           Contrary
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           apparent
           ,
           how
           the
           
             Bishops
             Rabbinicab
             rigidity
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           (
           as
           well
           as
           others
           )
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           a
           
             greater
             Friend
          
           ,
           and
           far
           more
           favourable
           then
           to
           other
           
           Dissenters
           ,
           hath
           bewrayed
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           shamefully
           ,
           First
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           he
           slyly
           betrayes
           them
           before-hand
           (
           by
           his
           Consent
           to
           the
           Act
           )
           into
           a
           tasting
           of
           the
           
             same
             Cup
          
           of
           Excommunication
           from
           the
           comfortable
           Enjoyment
           of
           their
           
             Native
             Countries
          
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Commerce
           with
           the
           Community
           of
           
             English
             subjects
          
           ,
           From
           Participating
           of
           that
           
             Native
             Gentlenesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             Royal
             Clemency
          
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           seemed
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           Expresse
           
             to
             all
          
           ,
           of
           what
           Prosession
           of
           Religion
           soever
           ,
           that
           live
           Peaceably
           in
           his
           Dominions
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           do
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           they
           cannot
           sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           God
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           Bishop
           praises
           them
           )
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           he
           would
           shrowd
           all
           his
           doings
           and
           sayings
           ,
           under
           that
           
             shelterlesse
             Shrub
          
           of
           such
           
             Empty
             Expressions
          
           ,
           and
           
             Non-enticall
             Notions
          
           ,
           as
           his
           
             Charitable
             endeavours
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             Facility
             ,
             Gentlenesse
             ,
             Lenity
             ,
             Paternal
             Compassion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           all
           the
           courses
           he
           consents
           (
           at
           least
           )
           and
           sometimes
           incites
           to
           of
           
             Fines
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             Banishment
          
           (
           like
           those
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           which
           himself
           calls
           Barbarous
           ,
           and
           Unchristian
           ,
           which
           yet
           himself
           Diminishes
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           found
           Inciting
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           admit
           to
           be
           stiled
           by
           no
           harsher
           or
           stricter
           Name
           (
           being
           as
           blind
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           Eagle-ey'd
           abroad
           )
           then
           
             those
             Severities
             which
             the
             Kings
          
           Native
           Gentlenesse
           
             may
             be
             Compelled
             to
             use
             at
             last
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             too
             late
             ,
          
           *
           and
           which
           (
           not
           the
           
             Kings
             benignity
          
           )
           but
           
             Publick
             necessity
          
           doth
           require
           of
           a
           Wise
           and
           
             Iust
             King
          
           ,
           whose
           Lenity
           to
           any
           Non-conforming
           Party
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           injury
           to
           the
           safety
           and
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Community
           .
           Pag.
           3
           ,
           4.
           )
           We
           say
           all
           this
           his
           
             Unchristian
             Cruelty
          
           comes
           
             Marching
             in
             under
          
           a
           Mask
           of
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           
             Native
             Temper
          
           ,
           and
           Candor
           (
           which
           abhors
           after
           the
           genius
           of
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           all
           severity
           ,
           or
           rigors
           onely
           upon
           the
           sco●…e
           of
           Religion
           )
           doth
           incline
           him
           .
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           how
           much
           he
           deems
           he
           hath
           deserved
           
             so
             well
          
           from
           that
           People
           ,
           as
           that
           (
           saving
           onely
           their
           Morosness
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           he
           does
           not
           )
           he
           might
           very
           justly
           expect
           
             thanks
             from
             them
          
           for
           his
           pains
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           words
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Nor
           
             do
             I
             expect
             any
             thanks
          
           for
           my
           pains
           ,
           
             from
             any
             of
             that
          
           
           
             faction
             ,
             while
             they
             continue
             in
             their
          
           morose
           opinions
           ,
           
             in
             their
          
           surly
           ,
           rude
           ,
           and
           uncourteous
           
             manners
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             a
             people
             of
             so
             soft
             and
             ingenious
             tempers
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             kindly
             ,
             or
             thankfully
             from
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Perswasion
             :
             many
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             affect
             a
             reserved
             ,
             and
             Rustical
             way
             of
             Clownish
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Scornful
             Demeanour
             ,
             prone
             to
             censure
             ,
             despise
             ,
             and
             reproach
             not
             onely
             their
          
           betters
           ,
           
             but
             even
             their
          
           Benefactors
           ,
           and
           Instructors
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           course
           of
           
             thanking
             Clergy-men
          
           for
           their
           pains
           ,
           that
           
             won●…ed
             Gratulation
          
           ,
           they
           have
           long
           had
           from
           the
           
             Great
             Ones
          
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           counted
           by
           themselves
           a
           piece
           of
           Service
           to
           God
           or
           men
           (
           in
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           all
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           more
           too
           then
           they
           believe
           in
           
             this
             World
          
           they
           shall
           be
           
             ever
             inabled
          
           to
           do
           )
           they
           ought
           of
           right
           ,
           rather
           to
           say
           we
           are
           but
           
             unprofitable
             servants
          
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           what
           we
           ought
           )
           that
           it
           is
           now
           become
           a
           matter
           wel-nigh
           of
           custome
           among
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             love
             the
             praise
             of
             men
          
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           
             praise
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           expect
           ,
           yea
           to
           exact
           it
           as
           
             their
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             so
             ridgidly
          
           ,
           that
           it
           s
           counted
           a
           
             surly
             ,
             rude
             ,
             uncourteous
             ,
             rusticall
             way
             ,
          
           of
           Clownish
           ,
           yea
           
             scornful
             Demeanour
          
           ,
           not
           to
           use
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           strictnesse
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Case
             of
             Tythes
          
           (
           and
           other
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           and
           
             proper
             Honoraries
          
           )
           which
           being
           
             once
             of
             Old
             given
          
           ,
           and
           received
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           Almes
           to
           all
           the
           
             Churches
             Poor
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           
             poor
             Priests
          
           and
           Curates
           had
           their
           Part
           ,
           that
           gratuity
           and
           benevolence
           of
           the
           People
           is
           now
           laid
           
             claime
             to
          
           ,
           with
           such
           eagernesse
           ,
           and
           earnestnesse
           ,
           as
           their
           own
           (
           not
           onely
           ,
           
             jure
             humano
          
           ,
           but
           divino
           )
           that
           they
           condemn
           it
           as
           no
           lesse
           then
           Injustice
           in
           People
           that
           deny
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           as
           
             due
             to
             them
          
           as
           
             any
             mans
             estate
             is
             due
             to
             him
             ,
          
           and
           as
           not
           onely
           allowed
           but
           ordained
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           13.
           *
           as
           the
           set
           proportion
           to
           be
           paid
           them
           by
           all
           People
           ,
           whether
           owning
           them
           as
           their
           
             Ministers
             ,
             yea
          
           or
           nay
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Gratitude
           ;
           as
           
             due
             wages
          
           and
           hire
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           homage
           to
           them
           for
           their
           service
           in
           
             holy
             Ministrations
          
           .
           For
           much
           to
           
             this
             tune
          
           the
           Bishop
           talkes
           ,
           Pag.
           7.
           taxing
           the
           Q●…akers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           at
           all
           of
           their
           Church
           and
           Flock
           ,
           not
           
             wholly
             void
             of
             the
             evill
             Principles
             of
             Coveteousnesse
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             Injustice
             ,
             for
             not
             maintaining
             the
          
           Parish
           Priests
           by
           Tyths
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           our
           parts
           as
           in
           this
           last
           Case
           of
           Tyths
           (
           what
           ●…ver
           Laws
           any
           Lands
           may
           have
           made
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           Pope
           having
           an
           I●…ch
           given
           him
           ,
           hath
           got
           an
           Ell
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Nations
          
           )
           if
           
             any
             Man
             list
             to
             be
             contentious
             ▪
             we
             have
             no
             such
          
           custom
           as
           to
           pay
           them
           ,
           
             nor
             had
             the
             Churches
          
           of
           Christ
           
             in
             the
          
           Primitive
           Times
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           we
           will
           
             learn
             it
          
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           prove
           it
           ;
           So
           as
           to
           that
           Case
           of
           Thanks
           from
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           
             half
             an
             Eye
          
           may
           see
           he
           deems
           to
           be
           
             his
             due
          
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           
             charitable
             endeavours
          
           (
           though
           indeed
           all
           his
           
             hard
             Sp●…eches
          
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           
             male
             Representations
          
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Powers
           and
           People
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           as
           unsafe
           and
           dangerous
           to
           pass
           unpunisht
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           well
           considered
           ,
           he
           much
           more
           
             disserves
             ,
             Calumniates
          
           ,
           and
           Abuses
           ,
           then
           either
           helps
           ,
           or
           r●…lieves
           them
           )
           We
           are
           not
           so
           
             Surly
             Rude
             ,
             Clownish
          
           ,
           and
           Uncourteous
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           take
           
             any
             thing
             kindly
          
           and
           thankfully
           from
           such
           as
           
             are
             not
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           such
           as
           are
           of
           our
           
             ow●…
             perswasions
             ▪
          
           And
           how
           be
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           
             come
             out
             of
          
           ,
           not
           only
           
             ●…ny
             others
          
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           that
           
             superfluo●…s
             Formallity
          
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           
           (
           for
           
             customs
             sake
          
           )
           say
           they
           
             thank
             men
          
           and
           God
           often
           when
           they
           
             think
             not
          
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           the
           Bishop's
           Charge
           ,
           which
           we
           perceive
           he
           makes
           upon
           hear-say
           ,
           (
           which
           makes
           many
           call
           that
           
             Truth
             Heresie
          
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           heard
           themselves
           )
           will
           prove
           to
           over-reach
           his
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           he
           taxes
           us
           so
           heavily
           (
           for
           
             Ingracum
             dixeris
             et
             omnia
             dixer●…s
          
           )
           as
           a
           People
           
             pro●…e
             to
             Co●…sure
             ,
             dispise
          
           ,
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           not
           only
           our
           Be●…ters
           ,
           but
           Ben●…factors
           and
           
             Instructors
             ▪
          
           But
           to
           speak
           the
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Plainness
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           heart
           ,
           without
           Flattering
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           
             far
             from
             ▪
          
           as
           we
           groundlesly
           censure
           him
           not
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           leave
           him
           to
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           in
           his
           
             own
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           only
           is
           able
           to
           shew
           him
           how
           far
           forth
           he
           hath
           
             hovered
             ,
             halted
          
           ,
           and
           claudicared
           between
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           down-right
           for
           their
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           would
           not
           please
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           Praise
           from
           
             them
             both
          
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           tell
           how
           ;
           much
           less
           ●…are
           we
           reproach
           him
           ,
           or
           
             despise
             his
             Doings
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           
             accept
             them
          
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           we
           see
           
             ought
             in
          
           them
           of
           Integrity
           and
           
             good
             Intention
          
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           us
           ;
           so
           we
           find
           little
           that
           is
           
             much
             thank-worthy
          
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Satisdiction
           to
           our
           
             Satisfaction
             there
          
           (
           be
           it
           where
           it
           will
           be
           )
           
             where
             Malefaction
             Malediction
          
           ,
           and
           Destruction●…shers
           ●…shers
           it self
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           the
           more
           ●…lausibly
           ,
           and
           
             undiscernably
             surprize
             us
          
           ,
           under
           the
           fair
           and
           
             specious
             colours
          
           of
           Benefaction
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           Prov.
           27.
           6
           ,
           
             Faithful
             are
             the
             Wounds
             of
             a
             Friend
             ,
             but
             the
             Kisses
             of
             an
             Enemy
             are
             Deceitful
          
           ;
           And
           whether
           as
           his
           Condemnations
           are
           more
           than
           his
           Commendations
           can
           make
           up
           ;
           So
           the
           
             Bishop's
             pious
             Pit●…y
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           speaks
           so
           much
           ;
           saying
           ,
           I
           
             have
             a
             great
             Pitty
             for
             the
             Quakers
             ,
          
           pag.
           8.
           
           
             Much
             Compassion
             for
             them
          
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           be
           not
           made
           up
           as
           much
           of
           matter
           of
           
             false
             Calumniation
          
           ,
           as
           of
           
             true
             Commiseration
          
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           judged
           by
           
             much
             more
          
           of
           that
           kind
           
             of
             ●…alk
          
           of
           his
           here
           talkt
           with
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Their
             Rude
             and
             levelling
             humour
             denyes
             to
             shew
             common
             Courtesie
             and
             wonted
             tokens
             of
             Civil
             Respect
             to
             their
          
           Superiours
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Reverent
             ,
             gentle
             and
             humble
             behaviour
             of
             all
          
           Gods
           People
           
             in
             all
             Ages
          
           ,
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             then
             whom
             none
             were
             more
             full
             of
             inward
             humility
             ,
             or
             of
             outward
             Respect
             ,
             and
             Civility
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             their
             Countreys
             ,
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           by
           this
           rude
           and
           
             levelling
             humour
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           intends
           
           the
           not
           
             putting
             off
             the
             hat
          
           ,
           not
           Cringing
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           nor
           using
           such
           
             flattering
             ●…les
          
           as
           are
           according
           to
           the
           
             vain
             Custom
          
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Your
             Servant
             Sir
             ,
             If
             it
             like
             your
             honour
             my
             Lord
             ,
             may
             it
             please
             your
             Grac●…
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           
             flattering
             Congees
          
           ,
           and
           
             me●…
             Complementall
             ,
             Pedantick
             postures
          
           ,
           as
           People
           ●…
           yea
           sometimes
           such
           as
           hate
           one
           another
           at
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           are
           even
           ready
           to
           cut
           each
           others
           throats
           )
           use
           
             now
             a-days
          
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           bodi●…s
           ,
           wherewith
           ▪
           they
           are
           to
           
             serve
             ,
             glorifie
          
           ,
           and
           
             worship
             the
             Lord
          
           alone
           ,
           were
           made
           for
           men
           m●…rly
           to
           worship
           each
           other
           withall
           ;
           for
           th●…se
           things
           we
           have
           no
           co●…and
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Practice
           of
           any
           man
           therein
           proposed
           to
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           
             our
             Rule
          
           ;
           but
           examples
           rather
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           witness
           Iob
           32.
           21
           ,
           22.
           where
           young
           
             El●…hu
             ▪
          
           taxing
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           those
           three
           Friends
           of
           Iob
           ,
           who
           in
           years
           were
           elder
           than
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             Dayes
             should
             speak
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             years
             teach
             Wisdom
             ▪
          
           but
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           
             Great
             men
             are
             not
             alwayes
             wise
             ,
             neither
             do
             the
             Aged
             understand
             Iudgement
             .
          
           Adds
           also
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             Therefore
             I
             also
             will
             shew
             mine
             Opinion
             .
          
           And
           vers
           .
           20.
           
           
             I
             will
             open
             my
             Lips
             and
             answer
          
           ;
           yet
           vers
           .
           21.
           22.
           
           
             Let
             me
             not
             I
             pray
             you
             accept
             any
             mans
             Person
             ,
             neither
             let
             me
             give
             flattering
             Titles
             unto
             man
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             to
             give
             flattering
             Titles
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             my
             maker
             w●…nld
             soon
             take
             me
             away
             .
          
           Witness
           Mordecai
           also
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           give
           that
           
             Honour
             ,
             Homage
             ,
             Civil
             respect
             ,
          
           and
           revereuce
           (
           as
           they
           then
           counted
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           do
           )
           which
           Haman
           the
           second
           man
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           angrily
           as
           eagerly
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           Hester
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           though
           his
           refusall
           endangered
           the
           
             cutting
             off
          
           the
           
             whole
             race
          
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           his
           R●…e
           and
           
             Levelling
             humour
          
           ,
           that
           moved
           h●…m
           to
           deny
           to
           shew
           that
           
             common
             Courtesie
          
           ,
           and
           those
           wonted
           tokens
           of
           
             Civil
             Respect
          
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           
             haughty
             humour
             ,
             Pride
          
           ,
           and
           ambition
           of
           Haman
           himself
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           wrought
           the
           
             Kings
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             own
             ruine
          
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           be
           offended
           thereat
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Stomack
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           
             false
             accusations
          
           ,
           and
           
             heavy
             charge
          
           against
           the
           
             whole
             People
          
           of
           the
           same
           (
           as
           he
           counted
           it
           )
           odd
           and
           unwonted
           strain
           ,
           to
           seek
           their
           Extirpation
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             People
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             and
             despersed
             among
             the
             People
             in
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             their
             Lawes
             are
             diverse
             from
             all
             People
             ,
             neither
             keep
             they
             the
             Kings
             Lawes
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Kings
             profit
             to
             suffer
             them
             .
          
           And
           to
           desire
           their
           ●…nine
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             If
             it
             please
             the
             King
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             written
             that
             they
             may
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             I
          
           
           
             will
             pay
             ten
             thousand
             Tal●…nts
             of
             Silver
             ,
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             :
          
           And
           as
           concerning
           
             Gods
             People
          
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Iews
           ,
           we
           find
           
             no
             such
             command
          
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           
             such
             example
          
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christian
             Gentiles
          
           practicing
           
             such
             respect
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Bishop
             quarrels
          
           with
           the
           Quakers
           for
           want
           of
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           we
           find
           Christ
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             so
             far
             from
             exhorting
          
           others
           to
           respecting
           mans
           Person
           ,
           that
           they
           
             Practiced
             no
             such
             thing
          
           themselves
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           confest
           thus
           of
           him
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           16.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             true
             ,
             and
             Teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             Truth
             ,
             neither
             carest
             thou
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             Persons
             of
             men
          
           ;
           the
           
             Apostle
             Iames
          
           also
           is
           
             so
             far
          
           from
           pleading
           (
           as
           this
           Bishop
           doth
           )
           against
           our
           Practice
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           he
           declares
           it
           as
           
             inconsistent
             (
             de
             jure
          
           )
           with
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           
             Persons
             of
             men
          
           ,
           because
           of
           
             gold
             rings
             ,
             goodly
             apparrel
          
           ,
           and
           
             gay
             clothing
             ,
             riches
             ,
             high
             places
             ,
          
           and
           such
           other
           accomplishments
           ;
           when
           the
           Poor
           because
           of
           
             vile
             raiment
          
           are
           slighted
           and
           despised
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Law
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           
             Commission
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Transgression
             .
             Iude
          
           also
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           the
           guise
           of
           the
           
             ungodly
             Scoffers
          
           ,
           and
           complainers
           of
           the
           
             last
             times
          
           ,
           that
           should
           walk
           after
           their
           
             own
             Lusts
          
           ,
           while
           their
           mouth
           speaketh
           
             great
             swelling
             words
          
           ,
           to
           
             have
             mens
             Persons
             in
             admiration
             because
             of
             advantage
             .
          
           Jude
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Moreover
           
             Christs
             Disciples
          
           were
           commanded
           by
           him
           in
           their
           
             Itinerary
             Ministry
          
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           salute
           no
           man
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           4.
           
           So
           that
           here
           is
           instance
           enough
           of
           
             Gods
             People
          
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Iewes
           and
           others
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Elihu
           )
           refusing
           themselves
           ,
           and
           reproving
           
             in
             others
          
           the
           shewing
           of
           the
           said
           
             outward
             respect
             to
             Superiors
          
           ,
           whose
           
             Iust
             Power
          
           yet
           they
           obeyed
           and
           were
           subject
           to
           ,
           as
           Children
           to
           
             Parents
             ,
             hired
             Sorvanes
          
           to
           Masters
           in
           their
           business
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           faithful
           ,
           or
           Subjects
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           had
           Protection
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           paid
           Tribute
           also
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           &
           whom
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           honored
           .
           See
           Rom.
           13.
           7.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           to
           the
           18.
           
           Eph.
           6.
           12.
           1
           
           Tim.
           6.
           1.
           2.
           
           Howbeit
           they
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           durst
           adore
           their
           Persons
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           
             frivolous
             fashions
          
           of
           their
           Countreys
           :
           Herein
           therefore
           is
           the
           Bishop
           found
           speaking
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truth
           (
           and
           't
           is
           too
           bad
           for
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           found
           besides
           it
           )
           when
           he
           sayes
           the
           
             Quakers
             denyal
          
           of
           
             Civil
             Respect
          
           ,
           is
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Reverent
             and
             humble
             behaviour
             of
             all
             Gods
             People
             in
             all
             Ag●…s
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             then
             whom
             none
             were
             more
             full
             of
             outward
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
           according
           to
           the
           
             Custom
             of
             their
          
           Countreys
           :
           Moreover
           we
           appeal
           to
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           whether
           i●…
           would
           nor
           have
           been
           
             grossly
             rediculous
          
           and
           absurd
           ,
           for
           Paul
           who
           was
           a
           
             good
             Gospel
             Minister
          
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           to
           have
           said
           with
           his
           
             Hat
             in
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             body
             bowing
          
           to
           the
           ground
           ▪
           to
           Timothy
           or
           
             Titu●…
             ▪
          
           who
           were
           Bishops
           as
           well
           worthy
           of
           Honour
           as
           any
           in
           
             these
             dayes
             ,
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Grace
             Right
             Reverent
             Father
             ,
          
           or
           
             if
             it
             like
             your
             honour
             my
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           the
           Bishop
           perhaps
           may
           tell
           us
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
             usual
             strain
          
           ,
           when
           ever
           called
           to
           give
           any
           account
           of
           that
           
             excessive
             ,
             eminent
             Earthly
             Glory
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
          
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           which
           are
           their
           
             proper
             Honoraries
          
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           in
           compatison
           of
           what
           was
           either
           injoyed
           ,
           o●…
           expected
           by
           the
           
             pure
             Gospel
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Times
          
           )
           that
           
             then
             the
             Church
          
           was
           
             as
             yet
             but
             in
             her
             Infancy
             ,
             Non-age
             ,
             Child-hood
             ,
          
           and
           
             weak
             Estate
          
           ,
           and
           
             had
             not
             yet
             obtained
             to
             that
             perfection
          
           of
           
             Glory
             ,
             strength
             of
             Beauty
             ,
             hight
             of
             Dignity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             as
             it
             hath
             since
             grown
             to
             and
             attained
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           we
           talk
           to
           have
           all
           things
           according
           to
           the
           
             Primitive
             Pattern
          
           indeed
           in
           matter
           of
           
             true
             Beauty
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Innocency
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Love
             ;
             and
             talk
          
           concerning
           
             growth
             in
             Grace
          
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           those
           
             first
             ,
             best
          
           ,
           and
           purest
           People
           
             of
             God
          
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           
             blessed
             ones
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           hearts
           was
           
             no
             guile
          
           ,
           who
           were
           undefiled
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           walkt
           in
           
             Gods
             Law
             ,
          
           ,
           and
           
             did
             no
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Psal.
           119.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           concerning
           the
           
             perfection
             of
             Holiness
          
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             dominion
             over
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           living
           by
           the
           more
           
             inward
             Revelation
          
           of
           
             God's
             mind
          
           to
           men
           out
           of
           his
           
             own
             mouth
          
           ;
           then
           we
           are
           told
           that
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           expect
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           such
           
             high
             attainments
          
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Gods
             Mind
          
           ,
           and
           Will
           ,
           such
           
             immediate
             manifestations
          
           of
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           such
           a
           
             powerful
             presence
             of
             God
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           such
           a
           
             full
             measure
          
           of
           his
           
             Spirit
             Powred
             out
             upon
          
           us
           ,
           such
           
             eminent
             gifts
          
           as
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           other
           
             Churches
             then
          
           had
           ,
           nor
           growth
           to
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
             Wisdom
          
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           such
           
             clear
             Illuminations
          
           ,
           and
           
             intimate
             Asquaintance
          
           with
           
             Gods
             Counsel
          
           ,
           and
           those
           
             internal
             Dictates
          
           of
           
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           discern
           them
           from
           Delusions
           ,
           nor
           such
           
             perfect
             Ability
          
           to
           walk
           so
           exactly
           with
           God
           as
           they
           then
           did
           ;
           
             And
             why
          
           ?
           namely
           because
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             times
          
           was
           eminently
           shining
           forth
           in
           its
           
             prime
             ,
             lustre
          
           ,
           and
           
             full
             vigour
             ,
             perfect
             glory
          
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           then
           were
           
             Fathers
             ,
             strong
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           
             well
             grown
             Christians
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           whom
           those
           in
           
             afer
             Ages
          
           ,
           especially
           we
           of
           these
           
           
             latter
             Ages
          
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           
             Children
             ,
             Weaklings
             ,
             Infants
          
           ,
           that
           must
           suck
           what
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           attainment
           in
           Christianity
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           
             their
             Breasts
          
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Respects
           fore
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Church
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           
             grown
             young
          
           again
           ,
           and
           back
           into
           its
           Childhood
           ,
           into
           a
           state
           and
           stature
           of
           Infancy
           ,
           was
           then
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Man-hood
           :
           But
           when
           we
           query
           ,
           and
           expostulate
           with
           that
           Clergy
           that
           is
           but
           falsly
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           them
           they
           call
           the
           Laity
           ,
           *
           concerning
           that
           Pomp
           and
           Lordliness
           they
           now
           appear
           in
           ,
           that
           
             high
             Preheminence
             ,
             honourable
             Titles
          
           ,
           of
           
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
          
           The
           
             Deans
             ,
             Worship
          
           ,
           my
           
             Lords
             Grace
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Superabundant
           Maintenance
           ,
           as
           innumerable
           ,
           as
           
             unprofitable
             Traditions
          
           ,
           as
           supersluous
           ,
           as
           
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Officials
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Curats
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Registers
             ,
             Apparitors
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             Organists
             ,
             Singers
             ,
             Choristers
             ,
          
           and
           
             outward
             Observations
          
           concerning
           
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Dayes
             ,
             Times
             ,
             Postures
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             Hats
             ,
             Habits
             ,
          
           and
           other
           not
           more
           multitudinous
           than
           
             Immomentary
             Formallities
          
           in
           their
           Worships
           ,
           of
           
             meer
             legal
             Concernment
          
           and
           Consideration
           ,
           never
           known
           ,
           not
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           
             pure
             Dayes
          
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             ;
             Then
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           resolution
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           them
           given
           to
           un●…stand
           that
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           
             stand
             under
          
           the
           animadversion
           of
           an
           impartial
           observer
           of
           their
           Absurdities
           ,
           without
           a
           
             just
             censure
          
           of
           Confusion
           and
           Contradiction
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           the
           Church
           was
           then
           but
           in
           her
           
             non
             ●…age
             ,
             weakness
             infancy
             ,
             immature
             ,
             unpollished
             condition
             ,
          
           and
           could
           not
           be
           seded
           in
           that
           compleatnesse
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           those
           
             outward
             decencies
             ,
             orders
          
           ,
           and
           accomplishments
           ,
           which
           now
           it
           hath
           ;
           That
           was
           but
           the
           day
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Churches
             Nativity
          
           ,
           wherein
           her
           
             Navil
             was
             not
             cut
          
           ,
           neither
           was
           she
           
             washt
             in
             Water
          
           to
           
             supple
             her
          
           ,
           nor
           
             salted
             at
             all
          
           ,
           nor
           
             swadled
             at
             all
          
           ,
           she
           was
           
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             no
             eye
             pittying
             her
             ,
          
           to
           do
           any
           of
           
             those
             great
             things
          
           for
           her
           ,
           which
           have
           since
           been
           done
           by
           
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           bestowed
           
             great
             Revenues
          
           on
           her
           ,
           But
           since
           she
           hath
           multiplyed
           ,
           as
           the
           
             bud
             of
             the
             Field
          
           ,
           is
           increased
           and
           
             ●…axen
             great
          
           ,
           and
           
             come
             to
             excellent
             Ornaments
          
           ,
           her
           
             Breasts
             are
             fashioned
             ▪
          
           her
           
             Hair
             grown
          
           ,
           whereas
           she
           was
           naked
           and
           bare
           ,
           she
           is
           cloa●…hed
           with
           
             broid●…red
             Work
             girded
          
           about
           with
           
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             deckt
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             eates
             fine
             Flower
             ,
             Honey
          
           and
           Oyl
           ,
           is
           
             exceeding
             Beautiful
             ,
             perfect
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
           is
           attained
           to
           Maturity
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             Crown
             upon
             her
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           is
           
             prospered
             into
             a
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           and
           hath
           changed
           those
           
             earthen
             Vessels
          
           (
           viz.
           
             Illitterate
             Men
          
           ,
           or
           
             meer
             mean
             Mechanicks
          
           )
           into
           
             silver
             Chalices
          
           ,
           and
           
             golden
             Cups
             ,
             Academically
          
           educated
           Preachers
           ,
           Scholastick
           Rabbies
           ,
           and
           hath
           ascended
           beyond
           the
           
             Minority
             ,
             Inferiority
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Pusilanimity
          
           of
           those
           suffering
           Times
           :
           And
           thus
           ,
           
             Cum
             Ecclesia
             peporit
             divitias
             silia
             superavit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           (
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           another
           )
           
             devoravit
             matrem
          
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Possibly
             the
             Quakers
             may
             in
             a
             fit
             ,
             fear
             and
             slatter
             some
             men
             in
             Power
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Quakers
           cannot
           justly
           be
           charged
           with
           Flattering
           of
           any
           men
           ,
           or
           Fearing
           with
           that
           Fear
           ,
           that
           is
           consistent
           with
           Flattery
           ,
           the
           Persons
           of
           
             any
             men
             in
             Power
          
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Practice
           of
           those
           that
           seek
           
             outward
             Promotions
          
           ,
           and
           Greatness
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           could
           have
           either
           fear'd
           ,
           or
           flattered
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           Suffered
           what
           they
           have
           hitherto
           undergone
           ,
           but
           might
           have
           had
           as
           many
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           
             Earthly
             Advantages
          
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           their
           Sufferings
           being
           often
           on
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           could
           neither
           Fear
           nor
           Flatter
           (
           as
           others
           can
           ,
           who
           have
           
             mens
             Persons
             in
             Admiration
          
           ,
           meerly
           for
           their
           
             own
             Advantage
          
           )
           the
           Persons
           of
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Power
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Pitty
           to
           us
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           wronged
           us
           herein
           also
           ,
           for
           we
           believe
           that
           if
           we
           could
           eith●…
           fear
           or
           flatter
           this
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Bre●…hren
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           better
           thought
           of
           by
           them
           then
           we
           are
           :
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           
             injured
             u●…
          
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           not
           altogether
           free
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           of
           comradiction
           to
           himself
           ,
           if
           experience
           it self
           may
           serve
           in
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           for
           if
           Fear
           and
           Flattery
           be
           (
           as
           we
           well
           know
           it
           is
           )
           that
           
             outward
             respect
          
           and
           Civillity
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           
             this
             Country
          
           is
           used
           among
           men
           (
           most
           men
           
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
             Bowing
             ,
             Cringing
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             giving
             flattering
             Titles
          
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           commonly
           ,
           but
           either
           because
           of
           
             Gay
             Cloaths
             ,
             fear
             of
             Frowns
             ,
          
           or
           
             hope
             of
             Favour
          
           )
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           (
           as
           well
           as
           often
           elsewhere
           )
           hath
           contradicted
           himself
           here
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           he
           first
           saith
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
             resuse
             to
             give
             outward
             Respect
             ,
          
           and
           
             Civility
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             Country
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Possibly
             the
             Quakers
             may
             Fear
             and
             Flatter
             some
             men
             in
             Power
             ,
          
           which
           is
           that
           
             customary
             Respect
          
           and
           Civillity
           of
           the
           Country
           which
           stands
           well
           nigh
           universally
           in
           feare
           and
           flattery
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           be
           prov'd
           to
           fear
           and
           flatter
           (
           as
           
             in
             truth
          
           they
           cannot
           )
           then
           the
           Bishop
           must
           needs
           be
           guilty
           of
           either
           ●…alsuy
           ,
           
           or
           Self-contradiction
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Quakers
           are
           free
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           Fear
           and
           Flattery
           ,
           whereof
           he
           chargeth
           them
           ,
           but
           consequently
           also
           from
           
             denying
             due
             Respect
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           But
           whereunto
           may
           the
           Quakers
           liken
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           pleased
           with
           them
           neither
           full
           nor
           fasting
           ?
           For
           when
           he
           speaks
           concerning
           that
           plainness
           ,
           and
           
             down
             right
             demeanour
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           Conscience
           
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           
             contempt
             of
             any
             man
          
           ,
           we
           use
           towards
           
             all
             n●…n
          
           ;
           This
           he
           stiles
           a
           
             Rude
             ,
             Rustical
             ,
             Clownish
             ,
             Levelling
             Humour
          
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           
             denial
             of
             common
             Courtesie
          
           ,
           and
           
             civil
             Respects
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             contrary
          
           (
           but
           falsly
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           to
           the
           
             reverent
             behaviour
             of
             all
             Gods
             People
          
           in
           
             all
             ages
          
           ;
           But
           when
           he
           supposes
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           but
           falsly
           )
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           
             some
             fit
             we
             yield
             that
             vain
             customary
             ,
             and
             wanted
             Respect
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             men
             in
             Power
          
           ;
           this
           likes
           him
           
             so
             little
          
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           comes
           with
           a
           censure
           from
           him
           ,
           under
           the
           Denomination
           of
           Fear
           and
           Flattery
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Page
           6.
           
           I
           
             have
             seen
             indeed
             some
             of
             their
             Papers
             ,
             and
             received
             some
             of
             their
             letters
             ,
             written
             to
             my self
             ,
             truly
             not
             very
             Rudely
             ,
             nor
             Malepertly
             ,
             yet
             with
             so
          
           abrupt
           and
           obscure
           
             a
             way
          
           (
           
             so
             blindly
          
           censorious
           ,
           
             and
             boldly
          
           dictating
           )
           
             that
             saving
             a
             few
             good
             Words
             and
             Godly
             Phrases
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             found
             very
             little
             of
             Rational
             ,
             on
             Scriptrual
             Demonstration
             ,
             many
             passages
             so
             far
             from
             beauty
             and
             strength
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             ordinary
          
           Symmetry
           
             of
             ▪
          
           Reason
           ,
           
             or
             the
          
           lineaments
           of
           common
           Sense
           
             in
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             m●…
             apprehension
             ,
             who
             am
             wholly
             a
             stranger
             to
             any
          
           Canting
           ,
           or
           Chimical
           ▪
           Divinity
           ,
           
             which
             bubbles
             forth
             many
             specious
             Notions
             ,
             sine
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             short
             liv'd
             Conceptions
             ,
             floating
             a
             little
             in
             a●…
             airy
             empty
             Brain
             ,
             but
             not
             enduring
             the
             firm
             touch
             ,
             or
             breath
             of
             any
             serious
             Iudgement
          
           ;
           And
           pag.
           7.
           
           
             There
             appears
             to
             me
             so
             nothing
             of
             an
             excellent
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             much
             silliness
             ,
             and
             never
             well
             catechised
             Ignorance
             set
             off
             with
             great
             Confidence
             ,
             an
             odd
             way
             of
          
           Folly
           
             dressed
             up
             with
             some
             Scripture
             Phrases
             ;
             like
             Sepulchers
             painted
             with
             sweet
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             fair
             Colours
             ,
             but
             void
             of
             any
             true
             Life
             within
             ,
             as
             convincing
             of
             Sin
             and
             Error
             ▪
             or
             as
             vindicating
             any
             Truth
             ,
             or
             necessary
             point
             of
             Duty
             and
             Morallity
             ;
             They
             seem
             a
             Busie
             ,
             Petulant
             ,
             Pragmatick
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             a
             kind
             of
             Dreamers
             ,
             Deceiving
             and
             Deceived
             ,
             D●…ting
             in
             their
          
           Rude
           and
           Contemptuous
           Carriage
           ,
           
             in
             which
             is
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           pag.
           6.
           
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             smal
             insolence
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             an
             Age
             of
             so
             mu●…h
             Light
             and
             Learning
             ,
             to
             Obtrude
             ,
             yea
             ,
             oppose
             the
             Rudeness
             and
          
           Silliness
           
             of
             their
             covetous
             and
             crude
             Fancies
             ,
             against
             the
             Prudence
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             this
          
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           There
           
             is
             a
             Generation
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             washed
             from
             their
             Filthiness
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Generation
           of
           such
           as
           call
           themselves
           Saints
           in
           
             this
             World
          
           ,
           yet
           neither
           believe
           they
           can
           be
           ,
           nor
           mean
           
             to
             be
             so
          
           till
           the
           
             World
             to
             come
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Generation
             ,
             Oh!
             how
             lofty
             are
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             eye-lids
             are
             lifted
             up
             ?
          
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           were
           of
           old
           those
           
             lofty
             Laodicean
             Lord
             Beggars
          
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           themselves
           to
           be
           Rich
           ,
           and
           
             increas'd
             with
             Goods
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
             ,
             whilst
          
           for
           want
           of
           standing
           in
           
             Christ's
             own
             Counsel
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             buying
             of
             him
             Gold
             that
             they
             might
             be
             rich
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rayment
             that
             they
             might
             be
             cloathed
             ,
             and
             not
             anointing
             their
             eyes
             with
             that
             Eye-Salve
          
           of
           his
           
             own
             Spirit
          
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           were
           indeed
           (
           however
           outwardly
           accomplished
           )
           
             inwardly
             Poor
             ,
             Wretched
             ,
             Miserable
             ,
             Blind
             ,
             and
             Naked
             :
          
           And
           how
           far
           forth
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           that
           calleth
           her self
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           her
           
             Self-boasting
             Angel
          
           ,
           are
           found
           in
           that
           same
           
             loachsome
             ,
             luke-warm
          
           temper
           ,
           we
           leave
           to
           her self
           impartially
           to
           examine
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           seeth
           all
           her
           Works
           ,
           and
           will
           (
           unless
           she
           be
           yet
           more
           zealous
           and
           Repent
           ,
           and
           open
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           while
           he
           stands
           at
           the
           Door
           and
           Knocks
           )
           most
           assuredly
           
             spue
             her
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           ;
           But
           if
           we
           were
           to
           take
           a
           
             true
             cognizance
          
           of
           her
           State
           ,
           by
           those
           
             Lof●…y
             ,
             Scornful
          
           Strains
           of
           Derogation
           and
           
             deep
             Defiance
          
           ,
           into
           which
           
             this
             Bishop
          
           launcheth
           forth
           at
           large
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Words
           that
           follow
           ,
           we
           might
           (
           without
           censuring
           beyond
           what
           is
           meet
           )
           conclude
           her
           to
           be
           of
           such
           a
           vaunting
           and
           self-glory
           strain
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           seems
           (
           and
           that
           scarce
           without
           some
           indignation
           at
           the
           
             Quakers
             insolency
          
           )
           to
           wonder
           (
           our
           
             hearty
             desire
          
           for
           him
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           found
           among
           them
           that
           
             despise
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ,
             and
             perish
          
           )
           at
           that
           work
           that
           God
           is
           working
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           which
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           he
           does
           not
           believe
           yet
           (
           as
           obvious
           as
           it
           is
           to
           any
           eye
           over
           which
           the
           vail
           does
           not
           remain
           in
           the
           
             very
             Letter
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           accounts
           himself
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           be
           
             not
             a
             little
             skilled
             in
          
           )
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           men
           so
           mean
           as
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           so
           abrupt
           and
           obscure
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           that
           Beauty
           and
           strength
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           Dreams
           is
           among
           themselves
           ,
           because
           (
           perhaps
           )
           of
           some
           
             outward
             Eloquence
          
           of
           Speech
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           he
           is
           counted
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           of
           himself
           ,
           at
           least
           )
           
             not
             a
             barren
             ,
             or
             difident
             Speaker
             ,
          
           so
           far
           below
           the
           
             ordinary
             Symmetry
          
           of
           
             reason
             ,
             Lineam●…nts
             of
             common
             sence
          
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           so
           
             Rude
             ,
             Silly
             ,
             Ignorant
             ,
             Uncatechised
             ,
          
           and
           Crude
           in
           ther
           
           〈◊〉
           ;
           should
           with
           so
           
             great
             Confidence
          
           ,
           in
           an
           age
           of
           so
           much
           Light
           and
           Learning
           ,
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           (
           as
           he
           at
           least
           supposes
           they
           are
           )
           so
           
             blindly
             Censorious
          
           ,
           such
           
             bold
             Dictators
          
           of
           things
           for
           Truth
           ,
           which
           he
           deems
           to
           be
           but
           their
           
             own
             Dreames
             ,
             deceptions
          
           ,
           and
           dotages
           ,
           to
           men
           of
           
             such
             renown
          
           as
           himself
           ,
           for
           Beauty
           and
           strength
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             Sence
          
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ;
           but
           surely
           if
           he
           did
           not
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           whole-sale
           ,
           more
           then
           by
           retail
           ,
           or
           did
           but
           heed
           the
           inside
           of
           
             that
             Book
          
           which
           he
           is
           so
           busie
           about
           the
           back-side
           of
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           one
           of
           those
           
             Learned
             ones
          
           to
           whom
           that
           Book
           
             is
             sealed
          
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           understand
           that
           it
           is
           those
           
             low
             ,
             silly
             ,
             mean
          
           wayes
           ,
           whereby
           God
           
             ever
             delights
          
           to
           do
           the
           
             greatest
             matters
          
           ,
           that
           
             no
             flesh
          
           might
           glory
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           nor
           
             any
             man
          
           ,
           nor
           
             mans
             parts
             ,
             strength
             ,
             Learning
             Education
             ,
          
           or
           Wisdom
           be
           accounted
           of
           :
           Have
           you
           never
           Read
           ,
           O
           (
           
             obtuse
             Acuti
             Academici
          
           ,
           ye
           
             profound
             ,
             prudential
             ,
             Renowned
             Rabbies
          
           )
           how
           great
           
             Goliah
             of
             Gath
          
           ,
           that
           defied
           the
           Armies
           of
           Israel
           and
           the
           
             Living
             God
          
           ,
           was
           of
           old
           brought
           down
           by
           a
           sling
           and
           stone
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Stripling
           ,
           that
           came
           not
           to
           him
           with
           Sword
           nor
           Spear
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           God
           of
           that
           People
           whom
           he
           defied
           ?
           have
           ye
           never
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           
             last
             dayes
          
           of
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           〈◊〉
           like
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           weaklings
           as
           David
           ,
           to
           
             go
             forth
          
           and
           
             subdue
             wi●…
             aling-stones
             ?
             Zach.
          
           9.
           15.
           
           How
           he
           will
           draw
           out
           that
           
             Crooked
             Serpent
             ,
             Lev●…
          
           with
           a
           hook
           ?
           yea
           how
           the
           
             least
             of
             that
          
           little
           stock
           of
           his
           Shee●…
           〈◊〉
           hear
           his
           voice
           ,
           which
           the
           
             learned
             Scribes
          
           had
           not
           heard
           at
           a●…ime
           ,
           though
           they
           pretended
           to
           great
           skill
           in
           
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           should
           draw
           him
           out
           ?
           how
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             Babes
             and
             sucklings
             he
             will
             perfect
             his
             own
             praise
             ,
             and
             ordain
             strength
             against
             the
             Persecutors
             ,
             to
             still
             the
             Enemy
             and
             the
             Avenger
             ?
          
           Psal.
           8.
           
           Although
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Scribes
             ,
             Mat.
          
           21.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Luke
           .
           19.
           39.
           were
           
             sore
             displeased
             at
             it
          
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           have
           had
           them
           been
           Rebuked
           ,
           and
           
             Commanded
             to
             hold
             their
             Peace
          
           ?
           how
           he
           will
           speak
           to
           the
           
             Drunkards
             of
             Epbraim
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           through
           the
           wine
           of
           their
           
             own
             wise
             dom
          
           ,
           and
           through
           
             strong
             drink
          
           ,
           are
           
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           ,
           even
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           Prophet
           that
           are
           
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           ,
           through
           the
           
             strong
             drink
          
           of
           their
           own
           
             vain
             divinations
          
           ,
           and
           Err
           in
           Vision
           ,
           and
           stumble
           in
           Iudgement
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           speak
           to
           them
           with
           
             stammering
             lips
          
           ,
           and
           
             another
             tongue
          
           than
           they
           look
           for
           ?
           And
           how
           
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           out
           of
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           
             weaned
             Children
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             and
             fall
             backward
             ,
             and
             be
             broken
             ▪
             and
          
           
           
             snared
             and
             taken
          
           ?
           Isai.
           28.
           
           How
           it
           
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             fight
             to
             hide
             the
             Glorious
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Gospel
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             while
             he
             reveals
             them
             unto
             Babes
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.
           
           How
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Excellent
             Glory
          
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             fulness
             of
             that
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           that
           came
           and
           comes
           to
           his
           Saints
           in
           the
           
             Light
             by
             him
          
           (
           the
           shadow
           onely
           of
           which
           
             Substantial
             Image
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           came
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           is
           found
           among
           all
           that
           are
           Learned
           ,
           no
           higher
           then
           the
           Letter
           )
           was
           hid
           under
           that
           
             mean
             outward
             appearance
          
           ,
           and
           Occupation
           of
           the
           Carpenter
           ,
           Mark
           6.
           3.
           
           And
           did
           
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           that
           People
           of
           whom
           they
           said
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           also
           thought
           ,
           they
           
             knew
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             were
             accursed
             ?
          
           how
           ,
           by
           the
           
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             sith
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             World
             by
             Wisdom
             knowes
             not
             God
             ,
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             ?
          
           how
           he
           will
           
             save
             the
             Tents
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             Rude
             Rusticks
             ,
          
           honest
           poor
           plain-hearted
           Country
           men
           
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             house
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Princes
             ,
             chief
             Priests
             ,
             Renowned
             Doctors
             ,
             wise
             Counsellors
             ,
             deep
             Studied
             Schollars
             ,
             noble
             ,
             rich
             ,
             proud
             ,
             self-conceited
             Citizens
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           
             may
             not
             magnifie
             themselves
             against
          
           Judah
           ?
           How
           ,
           he
           
             makes
             foolish
             the
             Wisd●…
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
          
           and
           Prudent●…ow
           ●…ow
           he
           sends
           his
           Treasure
           which
           is
           the
           vessels●…hen
           ●…hen
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Trash
          
           of
           
             Abomination
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Whores
             Spiritual
             Fornications
          
           is
           exhibited
           in
           the
           
             golden
             Cup
          
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           her
           hand
           ,
           Rev.
           17.
           
           How
           he
           delights
           to
           provoke
           a
           Nation
           that
           ha●…
           
             ●…rovoked
             him
          
           to
           anger
           by
           their
           
             own
             inventions
          
           ,
           to
           Iealousie
           by
           a
           
             foolish
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             weary
             them
             by
          
           a
           People
           that
           are
           
             not
             a
             People
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.
           21.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           19.
           
           How
           he
           made
           use
           of
           Aquila
           a
           Tent-maker
           ,
           and
           Priscilla
           his
           Wife
           ,
           to
           take
           to
           them
           Apollo
           (
           then
           a
           
             more
             Eminent
          
           Preacher
           of
           Christ
           then
           any
           
             Parish
             Priest
          
           is
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           him
           yet
           but
           as
           it
           were
           
             after
             the
             flesh
          
           )
           and
           to
           
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             more
             perfectly
             ?
          
           And
           what
           if
           God
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           )
           is
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           unchangeable
           in
           
             his
             way
          
           ,
           will
           go
           the
           same
           way
           now
           as
           ever
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           befool
           the
           Learned
           Grecian
           ,
           the
           
             Scholastical
             Scribe
          
           ,
           and
           
             disputer
             ●…f
             this
             world
          
           ,
           by
           
             his
             foolishness
          
           ,
           which
           is
           wiser
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           
             his
             weakness
          
           which
           is
           stronger
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           wise
           in
           their
           
             own
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           prudent
           in
           their
           
             own
             sight
          
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Fraternity
           of
           the
           Clergy
           are
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           themselves
           as
           So●…s
           of
           Anack
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Quakers
           are
           lookt
           upon
           by
           them
           with
           disdain
           ,
           as
           no
           other
           then
           meer
           Grashoppers
           
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           call
           
             good
             evil
             ,
             and
             evil
             good
             ,
          
           put
           darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           and
           Light
           for
           
             darkness
             ,
             bitter
          
           for
           sweet
           ,
           and
           sweet
           for
           bitter
           ?
           what
           if
           he
           will
           turn
           
             wise
             men
             backward
          
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           
             knowledge
             foolish
          
           and
           carry
           away
           
             Counsellors
             spoiled
          
           ,
           and
           send
           his
           Son
           (
           
             a
             new
          
           )
           as
           a
           Light
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           
             see
             not
          
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           see
           (
           as
           the
           Seers
           seem
           to
           themselves
           to
           do
           )
           may
           be
           made
           blind
           ?
           Does
           he
           
             any
             more
          
           then
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           done
           
             of
             old
          
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           
             new
             thing
          
           thereby
           done
           under
           the
           Sun
           ?
           Is
           it
           
             any
             more
          
           then
           what
           hath
           said
           he
           
             will
             do
          
           ?
           And
           must
           he
           cease
           to
           do
           as
           he
           
             ever
             hath
             done
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           said
           he
           
             ever
             will
             do
          
           ,
           because
           the
           
             wise
             men
          
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           cannot
           trace
           him
           in
           his
           footsteps
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           
             great
             deep
             ?
             Alas
             poor
             foolish
             men
             ,
          
           that
           are
           glorying
           in
           your
           own
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           strong
           men
           in
           your
           strength
           ,
           while
           Gods
           People
           glory
           in
           the
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           highness
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ;
           Little
           do
           you
           think
           how
           he
           that
           sits
           in
           Heaven
           hath
           them
           that
           oppose
           
             his
             Image
          
           in
           derision
           ,
           how
           the
           
             Virgin
             Daughter
             of
             Zion
          
           shakes
           her
           head
           (
           as
           she
           did
           of
           old
           against
           the
           
             Insolent
             Assyrian
          
           )
           at
           the
           
             Arogant
             Antichristian
          
           ,
           which
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           Blasphems
           ,
           and
           Exhalts
           himself
           ,
           and
           lifts
           up
           his
           
             haughty
             Eyes
          
           on
           high
           (
           for
           so
           the
           
             Eminent
             Ecclesiasticks
          
           now
           do
           )
           against
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           
             a
             Fire
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Holy
             One
          
           that
           is
           as
           
             a
             Flame
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           
             kindle
             upon
             Thickets
          
           of
           
             the
             Forrest
          
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           
             vast
             ▪
             wast
             Wilderness
          
           of
           
             External
             ,
             T●…tionary
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           is
           sprung
           up
           out
           of
           the
           
             bottomless
             Pit
          
           of
           
             ●…er
             mans
             Invention
          
           ,
           and
           Imagination
           ,
           which
           knows
           no
           bounds
           of
           adding
           Ceremony
           to
           Ceremony
           ,
           till
           the
           Substance
           and
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           is
           eaten
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           as
           Pharoahs
           seven
           
             thin
             ears
             of
             Corn
          
           ,
           and
           
             lean
             Kine
          
           did
           devour
           the
           Fat
           and
           
             and
             Well-liking
          
           ;
           Yea
           verily
           ,
           a
           little
           of
           that
           
             Honesty
             ,
             Simplicity
          
           ,
           and
           Truth
           in
           the
           
             inward
             Parts
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sacrifice
           God
           delights
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           
             harmless
             Simplicity
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           Bishop
           goes
           for
           Silliness
           ,
           and
           
             never
             well
             Catechised
             Ignorance
             ,
             Plain
             Breeding
             ,
             Unpollished
             Manners
             ,
          
           and
           suck
           like
           ,
           &
           of
           that
           Wisdom
           that
           makes
           
             Poor
             men
          
           and
           
             Women
             Wise
          
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           from
           their
           Sin
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           day
           that
           's
           coming
           weigh
           down
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Sanstuary
           all
           that
           
             Subtilty
             ,
             Pollicy
             ,
             Prudential
             Piety
             ,
          
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           Words
           ,
           wherein
           the
           greatest
           Doctors
           and
           Dictators
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           found
           Teaching
           and
           Dictating
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           never
           obtain
           ,
           or
           bring
           others
           to
           obtain
           the
           Conquest
           over
           their
           
             own
             hearts
             Lusts
          
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           nor
           bring
           themselves
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           forth
           of
           
             all
             Iniquity
          
           into
           
             God's
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           
           nor
           (
           as
           that
           
             Primitive
             Bishop
             Timothy
          
           was
           bid
           to
           do
           )
           ever
           save
           either
           themselves
           or
           those
           that
           hear
           them
           ;
           witness
           their
           belief
           of
           a
           necessity
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           and
           non-belief
           of
           any
           possible
           attainment
           (
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           
             Gods
             Grace
          
           )
           to
           live
           
             without
             Sin
          
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           any
           Being
           in
           the
           Body
           :
           So
           that
           however
           the
           Bishop
           Jeers
           at
           the
           Quakers
           Writings
           and
           Undertakings
           ,
           as
           some
           
             odd
             Way
             of
             Folly
          
           ,
           drest
           up
           with
           some
           
             Scripture
             Phrases
          
           ,
           void
           of
           any
           
             true
             Life
          
           and
           Beauty
           within
           ;
           yet
           so
           much
           more
           efficacious
           are
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           Testimonies
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Convincing
           ,
           but
           Converting
           men
           from
           Sin
           and
           Errour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vindicating
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           (
           omiting
           the
           impertinencies
           of
           
             outward
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             accessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           )
           the
           
             necessary
             Points
          
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Morallity
           ;
           then
           all
           the
           
             Life-less
             Preachings
          
           of
           those
           
             Painted
             Sepulchers
          
           ,
           which
           flourish
           their
           Sermons
           (
           as
           with
           
             Sweet
             Flowers
          
           ,
           and
           
             fair
             Colours
          
           )
           with
           Phrases
           of
           
             Iunior
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sententious
             Sayings
          
           of
           more
           
             modern
             Authors
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           that
           People
           we
           say
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           of
           that
           strange
           
             hidden
             Divinity
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           he
           scoffs
           at
           ,
           as
           nothing
           but
           Canting
           ,
           and
           Chymical
           ,
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
        
         
           
             Hoc
             ego
             opertum
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             ridere
             meum
             (
             
               tam
               nil
            
             )
             nulla
             tibi
             vendo
             Iliade
             .
          
        
         
           Bish.
           My
           
             design
             is
             not
             to
             ravel
             into
             all
             the
             petty
             Opinions
             ,
             Enthusiastick
             raptures
             ,
             and
             odd
             practises
             of
             the
             Q●…ers
             ,
             nor
             will
             I
             severely
             perstringe
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           would
           have
           the
           Bishop
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           most
           
             petty
             Opinion
          
           ,
           nor
           
             odd
             practice
          
           that
           is
           owned
           by
           the
           Body
           of
           that
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           though
           every
           thing
           that
           's
           done
           by
           
             every
             one
          
           ,
           that
           may
           possibly
           bear
           that
           Name
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           owned
           by
           them
           )
           which
           (
           however
           Jeer'd
           at
           by
           him
           under
           that
           
             old
             Scholastick
          
           scoffing
           term
           of
           
             Enthusiastick
             rapture
          
           )
           will
           not
           be
           made
           good
           against
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           of
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           believe
           they
           have
           so
           much
           ground
           to
           except
           against
           it
           ,
           were
           they
           once
           made
           as
           willing
           to
           condescend
           from
           their
           high-mindednesse
           (
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           require
           they
           should
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           )
           in
           all
           
             plainnesse
             of
             speech
          
           ,
           which
           most
           becomes
           the
           
             weighty
             matters
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           discussed
           in
           ,
           to
           confer
           with
           men
           of
           
             no
             evill
             minds
          
           ,
           though
           of
           such
           
             low
             Estates
             ,
             plain
             breading
          
           ,
           and
           
             unpollished
             manners
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           for
           the
           most
           part
           seem
           to
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           perstringes
           much
           more
           severely
           ,
           by
           his
           condemning
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           
           and
           practises
           by
           whole-sale
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lump
           ,
           as
           
             odd
             ,
             heriticall
          
           ,
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           
             wonted
             way
          
           of
           all
           the
           Clergy
           with
           those
           they
           Quarrel
           with
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           took
           account
           of
           us
           concerning
           them
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           I
           
             have
             a
             great
             pitty
             for
             them
          
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             because
             I
             perceive
             them
             to
             be
             very
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             unstable
             People
             ,
             ever
             Learning
             ,
             but
             never
             coming
             to
             any
             solid
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             any
             great
             improvements
             in
             Christian
             gifts
             ,
             men
             of
             low
             parts
             ,
             and
             small
             capacities
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             point
             of
             true
             Wisdome
             and
             Understanding
             in
             things
             Humane
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             Wind
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             easily
             seduced
             with
             specious
             pretentions
             ,
             and
             strange
             notions
             ,
             even
             to
             Raptures
             ,
             and
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             which
             are
             presented
             to
             them
             as
             novellies
             ,
             by
             some
             that
             are
             Masters
             of
             that
             Art
             ,
             and
             Agitators
             for
             that
             Party
             ,
             for
             what
             designe
             Private
             ,
             or
             Publick
             ,
             Forreign
             ,
             or
             Domestick
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             some
             suspect
             Iesuitick
             Arts
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           
             Contemptuous
             ,
             Disdainfull
          
           ,
           and
           I●…onicall
           terms
           ,
           as
           he
           uses
           here
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           and
           after
           ,
           were
           at
           all
           seemly
           from
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           sav●…ry
           and
           seemly
           from
           him
           in
           sundry
           Respects
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           these
           expressions
           ,
           which
           savour
           of
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           proceed
           from
           him
           under
           a
           
             Pious
             pretence
          
           of
           his
           
             great
             pitty
          
           towards
           the
           Quakers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           himself
           hath
           declared
           this
           his
           own
           practice
           ,
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fathers
             of
             Old
          
           ;
           whom
           he
           commends
           as
           men
           guided
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           worthy
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           him
           ;
           for
           those
           
             holy
             men
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             did
             not
             at
             any
             time
             despise
             the
             meannes
             of
             any
             Christians
             outward
             Condition
             ,
             or
             the
             fatuity
             of
             their
             Opinions
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           as
           much
           as
           himself
           elsewhere
           ,
           brands
           it
           as
           a
           prophant
           ,
           and
           Atheisticall
           Carriage
           ,
           to
           disdain
           the
           plainnesse
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           sees
           fit
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Salvation
           in
           ;
           witnesse
           his
           
             own
             words
          
           ,
           then
           which
           we
           scarce
           need
           any
           other
           in
           
             most
             Cases
          
           against
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           3d.
           page
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           by
           way
           of
           Commendation
           of
           
             Robert
             Boyl
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           Dedicates
           his
           Book
           ,
           for
           vindicating
           that
           
             homely
             stile
          
           ,
           and
           mean
           way
           of
           speech
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           chosen
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           
             holy
             Misteries
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Your self
             lately
             Cleared
             the
             fountains
             of
             Divinitie
             ,
             in
             vindicating
             the
             Sacred
             ,
             Yet
             unaffected
             Stile
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             against
             some
             mens
             prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             Cavils
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             ●…ittily
             wicked
             ,
             as
             to
             disdain
             ,
             even
             Salvation
             it self
             in
             that
             plain
             ,
             but
          
           
           
             sure
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             sees
             fittest
             for
             humane
             Capacities
             ,
             whereas
             few
             I
             believe
             of
             those
             curious
             Gallants
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             foolishly
             morose
             ,
             as
             to
             Refuse
             a
             fair
             Estate
             ,
             which
             were
             setled
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Legall
             way
             of
             deeds
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             conveyed
             to
             them
             in
             such
             oratorious
             Harangues
             ,
             and
             flourishes
             of
             Speech
             as
             they
             most
             fancy
             :
          
           Exore
           tuo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Who
           would
           think
           the
           man
           that
           Writes
           these
           words
           in
           reproof
           ,
           and
           condemnation
           against
           such
           as
           dispise
           
             Gods
             speakings
             forth
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           through
           the
           
             stammering
             lips
          
           of
           such
           as
           are
           (
           as
           to
           
             secular
             Sciences
          
           )
           unlearned
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           (
           as
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           were
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           )
           and
           
             Rude
             in
             speech
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           confesses
           he
           was
           )
           though
           not
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           and
           in
           such
           a
           Rustical
           way
           of
           
             Clownish
             demeanour
          
           ,
           wherein
           Amos
           the
           Heards-man
           ,
           in
           an
           
             age
             ,
             place
          
           and
           presence
           so
           promising
           as
           the
           
             Kings
             Chappel
             ,
             obiruded
          
           and
           opposed
           the
           Rudenesse
           ,
           and
           Sillynesse
           of
           his
           
             Crude
             fancy
          
           (
           as
           it
           seemed
           to
           
             Amaziah
             the
             Priest
          
           )
           against
           the
           
             Prudence
             ,
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           Piety
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ;
           We
           say
           ,
           who
           would
           think
           that
           he
           who
           condemns
           it
           as
           
             prophane
             ,
             Atheistical
          
           Cavillation
           in
           others
           ,
           to
           slight
           the
           lownesse
           of
           those
           
             earthen
             vessels
          
           whom
           God
           chuses
           ,
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           to
           bear
           his
           Name
           to
           the
           Nations
           ;
           should
           so
           far
           forget
           himself
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             self
             same
          
           Book
           ,
           to
           fly
           out
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Bishop
           does
           ,
           into
           the
           
             self
             same
          
           fault
           of
           scorning
           of
           
             good
             men
          
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           pittying
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           
             low
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           
             small
             capacities
          
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           of
           himself
           into
           the
           
             self
             same
             condemnation
          
           ?
           So
           let
           every
           tongue
           that
           riseth
           up
           in
           Judgement
           against
           
             thine
             Israel
             ,
             O
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             every
             lip
          
           that
           is
           opened
           to
           speak
           
             proud
             things
             ,
             Proudly
             ,
             Contemptuously
             ,
          
           and
           disdainfully
           against
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           despiseth
           not
           men
           but
           Thee
           ,
           who
           to
           the
           poorest
           and
           meanest
           of
           men
           hast
           given
           thy
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           be
           left
           of
           thee
           (
           till
           it
           learn
           to
           know
           how
           desperate
           it
           is
           to
           despise
           thy
           day
           of
           
             small
             things
          
           )
           to
           be
           
             Cut
             off
          
           ,
           and
           
             Confuted
             ,
             Contradicted
          
           ,
           and
           Condemned
           of
           it self
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           saving
           all
           this
           Bishop's
           high
           deifying
           of
           themselves
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           implicitly
           whilst
           he
           defies
           the
           Quakers
           as
           persons
           
             unlearned
             ,
             unstab●…e
          
           ,
           never
           coming
           to
           any
           
             solid
             knowledge
          
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           improvements
           in
           
             Christian
             gifts
          
           ,
           of
           
             low
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           
             small
             capacities
          
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           point
           of
           
             true
             wisdome
          
           or
           understanding
           in
           things
           humane
           or
           divine
           ,
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           every
           
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             easily
             seduced
          
           with
           
             specious
             pretentions
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           We
           do
           not
           see
           any
           such
           solidity
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           
             saving
             Truth
          
           among
           the
           deepest
           of
           men
           cal'd
           Divines
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           they
           are
           deeply
           lost
           from
           it
           in
           the
           thick
           
           woods
           of
           their
           
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             Fore-Fathers
             Traditions
          
           ,
           and
           certain
           
             outside
             bodily
             exercises
          
           ,
           and
           
             beggarly
             Rudiments
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           calls
           them
           )
           about
           which
           they
           busie
           themselves
           ,
           feeding
           only
           on
           the
           Theory
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           have
           but
           a
           
             slender
             ,
             superficial
          
           sight
           of
           ,
           on
           the
           
             meer
             rind
          
           or
           shell
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           gnawing
           the
           Bone
           of
           the
           
             bare
             words
          
           ,
           never
           coming
           at
           the
           
             Kernel
             ,
             Marrow
          
           ,
           or
           
             inward
             Substance
          
           ,
           nor
           witnessing
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           opperating
           to
           the
           bringing
           forth
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           of
           his
           Image
           in
           themselves
           ;
           When
           as
           (
           
             in
             Aperto
             &
             facili
             posita
             est
             salus
          
           )
           the
           Salvation
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Soul
           from
           its
           sins
           ,
           lyes
           in
           a
           little
           compasse
           ,
           and
           is
           seen
           and
           found
           in
           an
           
             easie
             ,
             plain
             ,
             honest-hearted
          
           attendance
           to
           the
           teachings
           of
           
             Gods
             Grace
          
           nigh
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           in
           an
           Ability
           of
           disputing
           and
           Preaching
           over
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           unprofitable
           point
           ,
           and
           
             imp●…rtinent
             Proposition
          
           :
           Neither
           do
           we
           discern
           such
           an
           eminent
           improvement
           among
           them
           in
           
             Christian
             gifts
          
           ,
           of
           either
           preaching
           (
           
             without
             Notes
          
           )
           or
           Praying
           (
           
             without
             Book
          
           )
           with
           the
           help
           of
           which
           ,
           men
           of
           
             very
             low
             Parts
          
           ,
           and
           mean
           Capacities
           (
           as
           to
           any
           point
           of
           
             true
             Wisdome
          
           or
           understanding
           in
           things
           Humane
           or
           Divine
           (
           if
           they
           have
           but
           Ability
           enough
           to
           
             steal
             good
             words
          
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           or
           to
           compose
           the
           
             Godly
             sentences
          
           ,
           and
           
             formall
             supplications
          
           of
           others
           ,
           into
           the
           Accustomed
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           Read
           them
           over
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           can
           al●…o
           be
           so
           far
           befriended
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           a
           Parchment
           for
           it
           )
           may
           serve
           to
           make
           
             sufficient
             Pastors
          
           for
           
             Countrey
             Parishes
          
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           they
           be
           scarce
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           Read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           both
           those
           
             Original
             Languages
          
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           given
           forth
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           the
           Learning
           so
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Clergy
           (
           so
           called
           )
           to
           the
           utter
           unministring
           thereby
           of
           most
           Ministers
           of
           their
           
             own
             making
          
           ,
           do
           solemnly
           assert
           it
           is
           :
           And
           as
           to
           the
           kind
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           is
           ●…o
           necessary
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           a
           
             Gospel
             Minister
          
           without
           it
           ,
           which
           Ignorant
           and
           
             unlearned
             Peter
          
           (
           as
           the
           Priests
           truly
           enough
           as
           to
           any
           
             University
             improvement
          
           accounted
           him
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           )
           said
           such
           as
           wanted
           were
           unstable
           ,
           and
           
             wrested
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             their
             own
             Ruine
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           the
           
             infallible
             guidance
          
           of
           the
           
             infallible
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           
             fallible
             Spirit
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           
             fallible
             guidance
          
           of
           his
           Church
           by
           that
           
             infallible
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ▪
           which
           spirit
           the
           Quakers
           confess
           with
           Paul
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           
             none
             of
             Christ's
          
           :
           This
           our
           
             modern
             Divines
          
           ,
           and
           
             Scripture
             searching
             Scribes
          
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             skil'd
             in
          
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           deny
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             pretend
             to
             it
             themselves
          
           ,
           so
           they
           little
           less
           than
           damn
           the
           Quakers
           as
           Heriticks
           ,
           for
           pretending
           
           to
           it
           :
           Neither
           do
           we
           see
           so
           much
           Stability
           and
           Stedfastness
           to
           their
           Principles
           among
           the
           Priests
           ,
           as
           may
           Iustifie
           them
           in
           their
           Iudging
           of
           the
           Quakers
           as
           unstable
           People
           ,
           
             tossed
             to
          
           and
           fro
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             easily
             seduced
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           whereas
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           
             national
             Priest-hood
          
           have
           been
           easily
           drawn
           aside
           with
           the
           
             specious
             Pretensions
          
           ,
           and
           
             strange
             Notions
          
           of
           
             Self-preservation
             ,
             Provision
          
           for
           their
           
             Families
             ,
             escaping
             Imprisonments
             ,
             possibility
          
           of
           Preferments
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           fleshly
           Dreams
           ,
           worldly
           Raptures
           ,
           and
           
             earthly
             Ethusiasm's
          
           ,
           presented
           to
           them
           upon
           condition
           of
           their
           closing
           with
           the
           
             rare
             Novelties
          
           ,
           that
           are
           countenanced
           under
           every
           
             new
             Catastrophe
          
           that
           comes
           into
           their
           
             native
             Countries
          
           ,
           to
           turn
           to
           and
           fro
           like
           a
           Reed
           shaken
           with
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           leaning
           along
           with
           the
           Tyde
           ,
           which
           way
           ere
           the
           one
           blows
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           runs
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           forth
           and
           back
           ,
           to
           this
           and
           that
           and
           tother
           Form
           of
           imposed
           Worship
           ,
           rather
           then
           be
           pluckt
           up
           from
           the
           
             fruitful
             Soyle
          
           of
           their
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Patrimonies
          
           wherein
           they
           have
           taken
           
             Root
             ,
             unstable
          
           as
           Water
           ,
           conforming
           it self
           to
           the
           round
           or
           
             square
             Figure
          
           of
           all
           Vessels
           it
           is
           respectively
           put
           into
           ;
           yet
           the
           Quakers
           could
           never
           yet
           be
           
             seduced
             back
             again
          
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
           from
           that
           
             true
             Primitive
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           Principle
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           nor
           from
           that
           
             foundation
             of
             God
          
           on
           which
           their
           Faith
           is
           built
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           various
           winds
           of
           
             Priestly
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           about
           the
           Forms
           of
           their
           several
           Woiships
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           contend
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           more
           than
           for
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Godliness
          
           ;
           which
           winds
           have
           blown
           now
           
             this
             way
          
           ,
           now
           
             that
             way
          
           of
           latter
           years
           in
           
             this
             Nation
          
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           of
           that
           
             cunning
             Craftiness
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Clergy
           hath
           lain
           in
           
             wait
             to
             deceive
             them
          
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           of
           those
           above
           said
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             specious
             Pretensions
          
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           those
           Transactions
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           (
           like
           some
           
             Great
             Master
          
           of
           
             that
             Art
             of
             Taunting
          
           ,
           and
           Agitators
           for
           his
           Party
           against
           the
           Quakers
           )
           he
           
             flouts
             at
          
           under
           the
           wonted
           Ironical
           Terms
           of
           Raptures
           and
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           by
           which
           what
           he
           intends
           God
           knowes
           ,
           but
           if
           thereby
           he
           quips
           at
           the
           
             Quakers
             Petty
             Opinions
          
           ,
           and
           
             odd
             Practises
          
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           above
           )
           of
           
             blindly
             Censuring
             ,
             boldly
             Dictating
          
           in
           their
           abrupt
           ,
           and
           obscure
           Way
           ,
           their
           
             good
             Words
          
           and
           
             godly
             Phrases
             ,
             b●…bbling
             forth
             many
             specious
             Notions
             ,
             short-liv'd
             Conceptions
             ,
             obtruding
          
           their
           
             Rudeness
             ,
             Silliness
          
           ,
           and
           
             crude
             Fancies
          
           in
           an
           Ag●…
           of
           so
           much
           Learning
           ,
           against
           their
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Prudence
          
           :
           We
           give
           the
           Bishop
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           it
           grieve
           him
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           yet
           )
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           
             blows
             where
          
           ,
           and
           
             on
             whom
             it
             lists
          
           ,
           
           will
           be
           never
           the
           
             more
             straitned
          
           for
           his
           
             forbidding
             it
          
           ,
           though
           he
           knows
           not
           the
           way
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           which
           way
           it
           goes
           
             from
             himself
          
           ;
           who
           smites
           the
           
             Lords
             Prophets
          
           ,
           to
           speak
           unto
           those
           Prophets
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           
             are
             smitten
             by
          
           him
           ;
           Nay
           verily
           ,
           as
           little
           as
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Eyes
          
           are
           open
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           to
           believe
           ,
           what
           is
           so
           palb●…bly
           declared
           to
           them
           of
           these
           
             last
             Dayes
          
           in
           the
           
             very
             Scripture
          
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           deem
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           
             Divine
             Interpreters
          
           ,
           yet
           upon
           
             Young
             men
          
           who
           shall
           
             see
             Visions
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Old
             men
          
           who
           shall
           
             dream
             Dreams
          
           ,
           will
           the
           Lord
           
             pour
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           even
           the
           fulness
           of
           that
           in
           these
           
             latter
             Ages
          
           ,
           which
           the
           
             primitive
             Churches
          
           had
           but
           the
           
             first
             Fruits
             of
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Glory
           of
           
             this
             second
             house
          
           ,
           that
           is
           crected
           after
           the
           long
           treading
           down
           of
           the
           
             holy
             City
          
           and
           
             true
             Worship
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Nations
           that
           have
           got
           into
           the
           
             outer
             Court
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           the
           
             meer
             name
          
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           external
           Forms
           of
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           shall
           
             exceed
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             former
          
           that
           was
           before
           the
           
             Romish
             ruinations
          
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           upon
           his
           Daughters
           and
           Hand-maids
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           his
           Sons
           and
           Servants
           ;
           (
           though
           the
           Mockers
           shall
           say
           ,
           as
           
             of
             old
          
           they
           did
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           they
           are
           Drunk
           and
           Mad
           )
           and
           
             they
             shall
             Prophefie
          
           ,
           and
           
             grand
             Gamaliels
          
           ,
           and
           
             great
             High
             Priests
          
           that
           have
           pass'd
           for
           Prophets
           ,
           shall
           
             cover
             their
             Lips
          
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           
             no
             answer
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           either
           Learn
           or
           
             m●…urn
             in
             silence
          
           ,
           while
           
             (
             Doctorem
             et
             Dictraorem
             induit
             ●…xor
             )
          
           not
           only
           young
           and
           
             mean
             Men
          
           (
           as
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           )
           shall
           be
           old
           in
           
             sober-mindedness
             ,
             Examples
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             Paterns
             of
             Purity
             ,
             honourable
             for
             their
             Honesty
             ,
             regenerated
             into
             Primitive
             Innocency
             ,
             Grace
          
           and
           
             Glory
             ,
             Beautiful
          
           for
           
             Holiness
             ,
             Eminent
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             Fathers
             for
             Experience
             of
             Gods
          
           Power
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           
             very
             Women
          
           also
           be
           as
           mothers
           in
           
             Gods
             Israel
          
           ,
           though
           they
           seem
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           some
           that
           go
           for
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           strangers
           to
           that
           
             Chimical
             Divinity
          
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           declaring
           forth
           the
           misteries
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           )
           to
           be
           no
           better
           than
           
             meer
             Can●…ens
             ,
             Bablers
          
           ,
           and
           
             bubblers
             forth
             of
             such
             fine
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             short
             liv'd
             Conceptions
             from
             an
             empty
             airy
             Brain
             ,
             as
             cannot
             endure
             the
             firm
             touch
             or
             breath
             of
             any
             serious
             Iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           Insinuation
           ,
           and
           
             suspition
             of
             Iesuitick
             Acts
          
           to
           be
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           
             some
             designe
          
           ,
           but
           whether
           publick
           or
           
             private
             ,
             forreign
             or
             domestick
          
           ,
           God
           knowes
           ;
           We
           say
           
             God
             knows
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           well
           for
           us
           (
           sith
           men
           are
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           be
           
             willingly
             ignorant
          
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           have
           never
           so
           much
           experience
           of
           
             our
             Integrity
          
           )
           that
           he
           does
           know
           it
           ,
           who
           will
           also
           once
           
             clear
             our
             Innocency
          
           as
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           our
           Righteousness
           as
           the
           
             noon
             Day
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           principally
           
           we
           appeal
           to
           judge
           between
           us
           and
           our
           Mis-representers
           :
           We
           say
           ,
           
             God
             knowes
          
           we
           have
           no
           other
           designe
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           promote
           the
           Truth
           and
           Power
           of
           
             Godliness
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             Tender
             Consciences
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           in
           the
           flourishing
           of
           all
           which
           the
           Peace
           of
           
             this
             Nation
          
           is
           so
           eminently
           concerned
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           it
           come
           to
           know
           
             perfect
             Peace
          
           ,
           if
           
             any
             one
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
          
           ,
           whether
           
             Papal
             ,
             Prelatical
          
           ,
           or
           Presbyterial
           ,
           shall
           be
           permitted
           by
           the
           
             civil
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           is
           supream
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           to
           exercise
           such
           a
           superintendency
           and
           supreamacy
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           as
           to
           suppress
           as
           well
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           called
           Christians
           ,
           but
           it self
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           spoken
           at
           all
           by
           us
           :
           Mean
           while
           this
           is
           the
           Ioy
           and
           Rejoycing
           of
           our
           hearts
           (
           whatever
           the
           Bishops
           count
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           to
           us
           )
           the
           
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             in
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             Godly
             Sincerity
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Conversation
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             among
             all
             men
          
           ;
           being
           far
           from
           so
           much
           as
           seeming
           (
           save
           that
           the
           Bishop
           looks
           upon
           us
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           groundless
           and
           
             needless
             jealousie
          
           )
           to
           
             conspire
             with
             any
             crafty
             Loiolists
          
           ,
           or
           to
           bear
           an
           
             implacable
             Hatred
          
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           the
           
             worst
             evil
          
           that
           we
           do
           (
           as
           't
           is
           the
           
             best
             good
          
           in
           Love
           we
           can
           wish
           to
           which
           is
           that
           it
           might
           once
           arise
           purely
           out
           of
           that
           
             grand
             Apostacy
          
           into
           the
           hundreds
           of
           
             pithless
             Forms
          
           of
           it
           ,
           up
           into
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           Apostolical
           as
           the
           Quakers
           are
           ;
           much
           less
           under
           any
           
             Religious
             Pretensions
          
           whatever
           ,
           do
           we
           seek
           to
           
             undermine
             the
             civil
             Peace
          
           amongst
           any
           Factions
           ,
           or
           
             factions
             Ones
          
           whatever
           ;
           Nevertheless
           ,
           if
           this
           Bishop
           had
           been
           such
           a
           
             Wise
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sober
             Christian
          
           ,
           as
           we
           perceive
           he
           accounts
           himself
           to
           be
           
             in
             comparison
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           his
           Wisdom
           would
           certainly
           have
           justly
           restrained
           him
           here
           ,
           and
           have
           instructed
           him
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           seem
           so
           publickly
           (
           as
           he
           does
           in
           his
           Book
           )
           to
           be
           so
           much
           afraid
           of
           such
           a
           
             mean
             company
          
           of
           
             silly
             Fools
          
           ,
           or
           to
           suspect
           
             Iesuitick
             Acts
          
           among
           such
           
             sensless
             Simpletons
             ,
             un-catechized
             Ignoramus's
          
           ,
           such
           
             home
             spun
             ,
             plain-bred
             ,
             unpollisht
             Manner'd
             ,
             Petulant
             ,
             Incapacious
             ,
             shallow
             Brained
             ,
             Easie
             ,
             Unwary
             ,
          
           Blind
           People
           ,
           as
           he
           counts
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           seeing
           Iesuits
           are
           known
           and
           own'd
           to
           be
           Rabbies
           of
           no
           small
           Renown
           for
           Parts
           and
           Pollicy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           pretended
           Piety
           throughout
           the
           World
           :
           Herein
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           utterly
           
             loosened
             his
             own
             Tackling
          
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           cannot
           well
           strengthen
           his
           Mast
           to
           bear
           him
           up
           in
           this
           battle
           against
           the
           Quakers
           but
           that
           he
           'l
           sink
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           one
           or
           other
           of
           his
           Assertions
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           two
           Contradictories
           ,
           be
           
             both
             true
          
           at
           once
           ,
           (
           
             Ad
             Hominem
          
           )
           What
           can
           such
           mean
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           represents
           
           the
           Quakers
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           Birth
           and
           Breeding
           ,
           for
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Estates
           ,
           men
           so
           Unlearn'd
           and
           Unstable
           ,
           of
           such
           
             Rudenesse
             ,
             Sillinesse
          
           ,
           and
           Crudity
           of
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           
             possibly
             of
             no
             evil
             Minds
          
           ,
           People
           that
           have
           neither
           Wealth
           nor
           Wit
           to
           Agita●…e
           with
           ,
           be
           such
           
             Deep
             ,
             Dreadful
             Agitaters
          
           of
           such
           
             grand
             Iesuitick
             Arts
          
           and
           Designes
           ,
           as
           the
           Undermining
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           Herein
           the
           Bishop
           must
           quit
           the
           Quakers
           of
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           these
           his
           
             false
             charges
          
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           quit
           himself
           as
           a
           man
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Understanding
           :
           Either
           let
           him
           say
           we
           are
           
             Crude
             ,
             Foolish
             ,
             Silly
             ,
             Ignorant
             ,
             Abrupt
             ,
             Unlearned
             ,
             Plain
             ,
             Unpolisht
             ,
             Unwary
             ,
          
           and
           so
           no
           Iesuites
           ;
           or
           else
           falsly
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           that
           we
           smel
           of
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           no
           such
           
             Non-sensical
             Novices
          
           as
           he
           holds
           us
           out
           to
           be
           ;
           for
           his
           matter
           is
           no
           better
           than
           
             Untempered
             Morter
          
           here
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           Dawb
           which
           way
           he
           will
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           sound
           ,
           yet
           will
           it
           hang
           together
           
             as
             well
          
           ,
           but
           no
           better
           then
           Butter
           and
           an
           
             hot
             Oven
          
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           As
           for
           the
           Bishop's
           next
           squeamish
           Piece
           of
           Delineation
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           second
           ground
           of
           his
           Pitty
           towards
           them
           ,
           viz.
           In
           
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Sect
             lately
             bred
             as
             Vermine
             out
             of
             the
             putrid
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             former
             Times
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Spawn
             and
             Filth
             which
             other
             Factions
             cast
             forth
             to
             the
             Deformity
             and
             Confusion
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Beginning
             from
             the
             very
             Rabble
             and
             Dregs
             of
             Unchatechized
             ,
             Undiciplin'd
             ,
             Ungovern'd
             People
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             had
             their
             Original
             ,
             and
             Extraction
             out
             of
             that
             Squalor
             ,
             Mud
             ,
             and
             Fedity
             of
             Times
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             all
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           such
           a
           deformed
           mess
           of
           
             meer
             medley
          
           and
           confusion
           ,
           such
           a
           
             pitriful
             piece
          
           of
           
             putrid
             matter
             ,
             Spawn
             ,
             Filth
             ,
             Squalor
             ,
             Mudd
             ,
             Fedity
             ,
             Foul
             ,
             and
             False
             Aspersion
             ,
          
           as
           we
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           Ravel
           into
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           ,
           how
           easie
           were
           it
           for
           us
           to
           convict
           it
           not
           onely
           First
           of
           much
           falshood
           ;
           for
           our
           
             first
             Original
          
           ,
           and
           beginning
           ,
           is
           not
           (
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           from
           so
           low
           and
           loathsome
           a
           Dunghill
           ,
           and
           Dungeon
           of
           dirt
           and
           darkness
           as
           that
           rabble
           ,
           and
           dregs
           of
           People
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           sayes
           we
           were
           hatched
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           were
           of
           
             that
             world
             ,
             that
             world
          
           would
           love
           her
           own
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           are
           not
           of
           
             that
             sort
          
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           chosen
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           therefore
           that
           rabble
           ,
           and
           dregs
           of
           People
           hate
           us
           ,
           )
           but
           we
           are
           a
           People
           
             born
             of
             God
          
           from
           above
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Immortal
             Seed
          
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           hath
           begotten
           us
           back
           to
           himself
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Devils
             Image
          
           ,
           which
           once
           we
           bare
           with
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           still
           in
           the
           Degeneration
           ;
           not
           by
           an
           
             Equivocal
             Generation
          
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           renewing
           of
           his
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           our
           beginning
           is
           from
           him
           who
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           
           ●…nd
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           secondly
           of
           much
           〈◊〉
           also
           ,
           while
           he
           makes
           all
           that
           loathsomness
           which
           in
           his
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             little
             Love
          
           he
           Loads
           us
           withall
           ,
           a
           ground
           of
           his
           
             pure
             pitty
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           howbeit
           it
           manifested
           the
           falshood
           and
           wickedness
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           plain
           enough
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostl●…s
           vvere
           
             despised
             ,
             reviled
          
           ,
           and
           defamed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           the
           
             filth
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           s●…um
           and
           
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           have
           savoured
           of
           
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             De●…it
          
           ,
           and
           Dissimulation
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           should
           they
           have
           pretended
           to
           have
           rendered
           them
           thus
           vile
           to
           men
           ,
           in
           pitty
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           's
           bad
           enough
           in
           the
           Bishop
           to
           bespatter
           Gods
           
             holy
             People
          
           ,
           but
           deceit
           of
           a
           
             deeper
             die
          
           ,
           and
           
             guile
             in
             grain
          
           ,
           to
           pretend
           in
           all
           this
           he
           acts
           
             in
             Pitty
          
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           behold
           all
           this
           last
           most
           
             putrid
             part
          
           of
           his
           Discourse
           against
           the
           Quakers
           (
           as
           
             mulier
             formosa
             superne
             desinit
             in
             turpem
             pisc●…
          
           )
           fronts
           it self
           under
           the
           
             fair
             Face
             ,
             specious
             Form
          
           ,
           and
           pre●…ence
           of
           Pitty
           ,
           of
           which
           
             pretended
             Pitty
          
           of
           the
           Bishop
           to
           Quakers
           his
           last
           pretended
           ground
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Lastly
           ,
           
             I
             pitty
             them
             ,
             because
             to
             me
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             were
             soared
             from
             all
             Swearing
             by
             the
             frequent
             forfeited
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             repeated
             Perjuries
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             cruel
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             Spirits
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             like
             the
          
           Demonaicks
           
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             brake
             all
             Bonds
             of
             lawful
             Oaths
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             dayly
             imposing
          
           the
           
             Super-Foetations
             of
          
           new
           and
           illegal
           Oaths
           ,
           monstrous
           Vows
           ,
           sactious
           Covenants
           ,
           desperate
           Ingagements
           ,
           and
           damnable
           Abjurations
           .
           
             Poor
             men
             ,
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             had
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             least
             if
             they
             took
             an
             Oath
             to
             day
             ,
             they
             should
             to
             morrow
             be
             forced
             to
             renounce
             and
             abjure
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             renounce
             ,
             and
             abjure
             the
             undoubted
             Rights
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             attest
             even
             by
             oath
             ,
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             those
             as
             lawful
             ,
             which
             were
             most
          
           Diametrically
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
          
           God
           and
           Man.
           
             This
             great
             Temptation
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Quakers
             then
             lived
             ,
             makes
             me
             have
             much
          
           Compassion
           
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             only
             easie
             ,
             and
             obvious
             ,
             but
             venial
             ,
             and
             almost
             commendable
             for
             them
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             an
             utter
             aversation
             from
             all
             swearing
             whatsoever
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             such
             desperate
             abuse
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             publick
             ,
             and
             solemn
             Oaths
             ,
             in
             those
             dismal
          
           Dayes
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           muse
           why
           the
           Bishop
           does
           not
           as
           well
           pitty
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           scared
           from
           
             all
             Swearing
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             frequent
             ,
             prop●…am
          
           ,
           and
           
             repeated
             Prodigions
             Swearing
          
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           
             all
             places
          
           are
           full
           of
           Vomit
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           's
           no
           place
           clean
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             c●…el
             ,
             ●…alitious
          
           ,
           and
           disorderly
           Spirits
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           like
           the
           Demo●…
           
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           break
           all
           bonds
           of
           those
           good
           and
           wholsomes
           Lawes
           against
           
             unlawful
             Oathes
          
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           (
           but
           that
           they
           obey
           not
           )
           by
           the
           
             express
             Prohibitions
          
           both
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           not
           onely
           frequently
           imposing
           ore
           and
           ore
           again
           
             a
             Superfluity
          
           of
           that
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             man
          
           by
           which
           it
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           imposed
           ,
           is
           as
           Illegally
           Imposed
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           Reference
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           never
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Universally
             omitted
          
           ,
           and
           neglected
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           
             Popish
             Recusants
          
           (
           palpably
           known
           so
           to
           be
           )
           in
           Reference
           to
           whom
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           said
           Oath
           was
           at
           first
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           ;
           But
           also
           dayly
           using
           
             on
             all
             occasions
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           
             without
             any
             occasion
          
           the
           Supersoesations
           of
           
             new
             invented
             ,
             Monstrous
             ,
             Desperate
             ,
          
           and
           Damnable
           kinds
           of
           
             Oathes
             ,
             Iurations
             ,
             Cursings
          
           ,
           and
           Execrations
           .
        
         
           Poormen
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
          
           Lest
           if
           they
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           before
           some
           Magistrates
           in
           
             one
             place
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           men
           ,
           
             to
             day
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           forced
           ,
           before
           other
           Magistrates
           to
           reiterate
           it
           to
           Morrow
           in
           another
           ,
           since
           ,
           though
           men
           can
           prove
           they
           have
           ●…worn
           it
           ost
           heretofore
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           Quakers
           can
           )
           and
           once
           taking
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             by
             Law
          
           ,
           can
           be
           required
           of
           
             one
             man
          
           ,
           *
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           required
           of
           them
           
             again
             anew
          
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           any
           Magistrate
           out
           of
           malice
           hath
           a
           mind
           (
           as
           a
           snare
           )
           to
           make
           tender
           thereof
           unto
           them
           ;
           And
           so
           they
           must
           come
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           
             vain
             ,
             needness
             ,
             common
          
           and
           frequent
           Swearing
           :
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           encourage
           men
           by
           
             their
             example
          
           to
           Swear
           
             more
             Consaiently
          
           in
           Courts
           ,
           where
           they
           both
           Swear
           and
           
             for
             swear
          
           themselves
           already
           ,
           but
           strengthen
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           thousands
           of
           
             wicked
             ,
             Prophane
          
           Swearers
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           return
           from
           that
           course
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Diamerrically
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             man.
          
           This
           
             great
             Temptation
          
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           
             Quakers
             now
             Live
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           should
           make
           the
           Bishop
           have
           much
           compailion
           for
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           onely
           easie
           and
           obvious
           ,
           but
           Venial
           and
           Commendable
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           be
           carryed
           to
           an
           
             utter
             aversation
          
           from
           
             all
             Swearing
             whatsoever
          
           ;
           when
           they
           see
           among
           men
           not
           onely
           such
           
             desperate
             abuses
          
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           vain
           needlesly
           multiplying
           
           of
           publick
           and
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           :
           But
           also
           in
           their
           dayly
           multiplying
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           many
           
             abo●…inable
             Oaths
          
           ,
           almost
           ,
           as
           
             other
             Words
          
           ,
           in
           these
           
             dismal
             Dayes
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Alas
           ,
           his
           
             pious
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           Pitty
           ,
           being
           but
           
             pittiful
             speers
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           ●…ather
           than
           
             〈◊〉
             Expressions
          
           of
           any
           such
           
             real
             Pitty
          
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           beat
           toward
           them
           from
           a
           real
           ground
           :
           To
           me
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           any
           Pitty
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           
             such
             Temptations
          
           of
           theirs
           as
           now
           
             most
             truly
          
           call
           for
           it
           :
           And
           as
           the
           
             Bishop's
             pretended
             Compassions
          
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           〈◊〉
           pouring
           out
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           Exprobation
           upon
           us
           ,
           so
           (
           as
           far
           almost
           as
           't
           is
           possible
           ●…hao
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             uni●…
             fit
             vituperatio
             alterius
          
           )
           all
           his
           
             more
             real
             Praises
          
           and
           Commendations
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           do
           pull
           down
           no
           small
           Dispraise
           and
           Discommendation
           (
           not
           to
           say
           Condemnation
           )
           upon
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           sides-men
           against
           them
           ,
           since
           while
           he
           
             praise●…
             them
          
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           for
           
             Chusing
             rather
             to
             Suffer
             than
             to
             Sin
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             so
             against
             God
          
           the
           
             more
             s●…ame
          
           it
           is
           sor
           himself
           the
           while
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           whom
           he
           
             spurs
             on
          
           by
           othersome
           (
           for
           all
           his
           seeming
           shewes
           of
           bridling
           them
           by
           some
           )
           expressions
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           to
           a
           foreing
           of
           them
           by
           Mulcts
           and
           Penalties
           to
           Swear
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           what
           in
           him
           is
           )
           to
           
             Sin
             against
             their
             Consciences
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             against
             God
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Threats
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           such
           Sufferings
           ;
           which
           practice
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           
             Quakers
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           is
           in
           such
           a
           degree
           as
           condemnable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           the
           
             Bishop
             commends
          
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           
             truly
             commendable
          
           in
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           while
           he
           praises
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           for
           
             their
             declared
             esteem
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             their
             fearing
             to
             Sin
             against
             the
             Command
             there
             given
             by
          
           Christ
           
             against
             Swearing
          
           ,
           and
           (
           
             however
             they
             are
             by
             many
             suspected
             to
             slight
             the
             Scriptures
          
           )
           
             their
             strictness
             in
             doing
             what
             therein
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             Truths
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             Duties
             to
             be
             done
          
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           liable
           to
           Discommendation
           himself
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           same
           page
           doth
           himself
           (
           virtually
           and
           in
           effect
           )
           deny
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           
             perfect
             Rule
          
           of
           Faith
           and
           
             holy
             Life
          
           :
           And
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           not
           so
           ,
           we
           appeal
           to
           all
           
             wise
             men
          
           to
           judge
           ;
           For
           that
           which
           is
           a
           
             perfect
             Rule
          
           of
           Faith
           and
           
             holy
             Life
          
           must
           be
           not
           only
           
             standing
             ,
             inalterable
             ,
             immutable
          
           ,
           and
           not
           liable
           to
           
             any
             depravation
          
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           such
           latitude
           as
           to
           
             stretch
             forth
          
           itself
           to
           the
           regulating
           of
           
             all
             men
          
           ,
           in
           all
           Truths
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           
             Duties
             to
             be
             done
          
           ,
           or
           
             left
             undone
          
           ,
           by
           each
           particular
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           
             but
             accessary
          
           ,
           
           as
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           's
           not
           so
           
             perfect
             a
             Rule
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           needs
           another
           to
           be
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           must
           be
           
             two
             Rules
          
           of
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           done
           ,
           viz.
           one
           to
           direct
           and
           guide
           men
           in
           Truths
           and
           Matters
           of
           
             lesser
             ,
             another
          
           in
           Truths
           and
           Matters
           of
           
             greater
             moment
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           absurd
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           make
           
             Christ's
             Righteousness
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           makes
           the
           
             Christians
             Rule
          
           ,
           like
           a
           Ladder
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           long
           enough
           to
           reach
           to
           Heaven
           of
           
             i●…
             self
          
           ,
           without
           another
           
             lesser
             Ladder
          
           at
           the
           top
           of
           it
           to
           reach
           it
           out
           with
           )
           the
           
             main
             thing
          
           ;
           but
           their
           
             own
             Works
          
           ,
           and
           
             will
             Worships
          
           so
           concurrent
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           without
           
             them
             it
          
           cannot
           save
           them
           ;
           sor
           sayes
           the
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Scripture
          
           is
           
             indeed
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             necessary
          
           Truths
           
             to
             be
          
           believed
           ,
           and
           Duties
           
             to
             be
          
           done
           
             or
             left
          
           undone
           ,
           
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             stretch
             it self
             forth
             to
             the
             Instances
             of
             every
             particular
          
           circumstance
           or
           Ceremony
           ,
           
             which
             private
             Prudence
             ,
             or
             publick
             Laws
             may
             regulate
             according
             to
             order
             and
             decency
             to
             Edisication
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Scripture
           is
           not
           a
           
             perfect
             Rule
          
           of
           Faith
           and
           
             Holy
             Life
          
           :
           For
           what
           is
           so
           must
           be
           a
           Rule
           of
           
             all
             things
          
           that
           are
           to
           be
           
             Tryed
             ,
             Regula
             et
             regulatum
             mesura
             et
             mesuratum
             debent
             esse
             adaequata
             :
          
           But
           the
           Scripture
           according
           to
           the
           Bishop
           is
           not
           adaequate
           to
           all
           things
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           
             stretches
             not
             out
          
           it self
           to
           
             every
             Circumstance
          
           or
           Ceremony
           (
           and
           so
           not
           to
           direct
           in
           Swearing
           which
           is
           a
           Ceremony
           )
           but
           the
           
             private
             Prudence
          
           ,
           and
           
             publick
             Laws
             of
             men
          
           must
           regulate
           them
           to
           edification
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           
             Defects
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Siccine
             Episcopi
             agnoscunt
             Scripturas
             esse
             regulam
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Page
           15.
           
           He
           adds
           this
           by
           way
           of
           Commendation
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             fear
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           ,
           
             that
             out
             of
             a
             jealousie
             of
             Swearing
             amiss
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             Swear
             at
             all
          
           ;
           which
           Commendation
           as
           it
           tends
           to
           his
           
             own
             Condemnation
          
           ,
           sor
           as
           much
           as
           himself
           there
           says
           ,
           
             That
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             Iudgement
             against
             many
             of
             those
          
           (
           among
           whom
           himself
           is
           not
           the
           least
           )
           that
           
             speak
             much
             against
             them
          
           ;
           so
           
             much
             more
          
           to
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           
             that
             Generation
          
           of
           Swearers
           he
           
             so
             much
             sides
             with
          
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           have
           
             so
             little
             fe●…r
          
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           a
           jealousie
           lest
           that
           
             evil
             custom
          
           of
           
             Swearing
             amiss
          
           should
           
             die
             out
          
           altogether
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           upholding
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           accustom
           themselves
           to
           
             nothing
             so
             much
          
           as
           to
           a
           
             custom
             of
             Swearing
          
           ;
           who
           shall
           not
           stand
           in
           judgement
           at
           the
           
             last
             day
          
           ,
           wherein
           every
           
             idle
             Word
          
           must
           come
           to
           account
           ;
           How
           e're
           they
           may
           now
           scorn
           the
           reproofs
           of
           any
           of
           those
           
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             those
             reprovers
          
           thereof
           ,
           who
           speak
           much
           against
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           HAving
           hitherto
           noted
           some
           of
           those
           
             many
             Meandrous
          
           turnings
           and
           twinings
           of
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Book
          
           ,
           whereby
           (
           not
           unlike
           to
           Leviathan
           that
           crooked
           Serpent
           )
           i●…
           sometimes
           shrinks
           it self
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           out
           of
           the
           figh●…
           of
           such
           as
           are
           not
           wise
           as
           Serpents
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           innocent
           as
           Doves
           ,
           and
           so
           perspicacious
           enough
           to
           discern
           the
           design
           thereof
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           more
           advantagious
           laying
           out
           of
           it self
           at
           length
           ,
           to
           a
           deeper
           and
           
             stronger
             stinging
          
           of
           those
           whom
           (
           as
           a
           Friend
           to
           them
           )
           it
           pretend●…
           to
           have
           most
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           
             wash
             its
             hands
          
           from
           having
           ought
           to
           do
           with
           any
           
             rigorous
             ,
             sharp
          
           and
           severe
           ways
           against
           
             different
             perswasions
          
           ,
           but
           specially
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           a
           more
           innocent
           people
           ,
           and
           possibly
           not
           of
           such
           
             evil
             minds
          
           as
           others
           ,
           while
           yet
           under
           the
           disdainful
           terms
           of
           
             surly
             ,
             rude
             ,
             uncourteous
             ,
             rustical
             ,
             clownish
             ,
             silly
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             uncatechized
             ,
             undisciplin'd
             ,
             ungovern'd
             ,
             rude
             ,
             unlearned
             ,
             impollish'd
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           yea
           ,
           under
           the
           vile
           Names
           of
           
             Vermin
             generated
             out
             of
             putrid
             matter
             ,
          
           and
           
             corruption
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             Rabble
          
           and
           
             Dregs
             of
             people
          
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           
             spawn
             ,
             filth
             ,
             squalor
             ,
             mud
          
           and
           foedity
           of
           Times
           ,
           
             void
             of
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           he
           delivers
           them
           over
           (
           so
           far
           as
           his
           consent
           to
           a
           Bill
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           concurrence
           of
           ,
           his
           Book
           can
           contribute
           thereunto
           )
           as
           undeservedly
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           undesired
           by
           thousands
           of
           
             sober
             people
          
           that
           are
           not
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           sold
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Rabble
           and
           Dregs
           of
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           We
           come
           now
           (
           omitting
           several
           things
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           might
           make
           some
           useful
           observations
           of
           ,
           ●…bout
           his
           further
           pity
           to
           us
           ,
           praises
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           other
           pro●…ix
           and
           previous
           passages
           )
           to
           the
           
             Point
             it self
          
           propounded
           by
           him
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           examination
           of
           that
           
             little
             part
          
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           its
           Author
           (
           having
           pretended
           before
           to
           act
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Benefactor
           )
           interposeth
           himself
           on
           behalf
           of
           the
           Bishops
           (
           whose
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           so
           far
           as
           to
           their
           joint
           suffrages
           and
           consent
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Work
           ,
           he
           presuming
           of
           pag.
           3.
           
           We
           may
           presume
           it
           is
           all
           their
           sence
           ,
           and
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           may
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           said
           
           by
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           that
           point
           )
           by
           his
           own
           privat●…
           and
           single
           hand
           ,
           to
           act
           the
           part
           (
           as
           to
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             Swearing
          
           )
           of
           a
           Convincer
           ,
           or
           
             infallible
             Instructor
          
           to
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           already
           rased
           his
           Outworks
           ,
           and
           subdued
           his
           Suburbs
           ,
           passing
           at
           present
           through
           the
           Gates
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           of
           
             little
             force
          
           to
           afford
           any
           aid
           or
           assistance
           to
           the
           City
           they
           lead
           to
           ;
           We
           enter
           upon
           the
           City
           it self
           ,
           and
           come
           directly
           to
           a
           
             brief
             ,
             honest
             ,
             pla●…n
             Animadversion
          
           of
           what
           the
           Bishop
           utters
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           utmost
           which
           he
           urges
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           
             la●…fulness
             of
             Swearing
          
           :
           Which
           part
           of
           whose
           Discourse
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           howbeit
           (
           
             consideratis
             considerandis
          
           )
           it
           looks
           big
           ,
           and
           bears
           a
           direful
           Frontispice
           enough
           ,
           at
           
             first
             sight
          
           ,
           to
           fright
           all
           
             feeble-minded
             folk
          
           into
           the
           Faith
           and
           sudden
           following
           of
           all
           that
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           therein
           attested
           ,
           being
           a
           Birth
           brought
           forth
           by
           no
           less
           than
           an
           
             applauded
             Doctor
          
           ,
           and
           much
           
             admired
             Bishop
          
           ,
           backt
           also
           by
           no
           less
           now
           than
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           Subpoena's
           any
           that
           shall
           in
           any
           wise
           appear
           against
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           Patronage
           of
           which
           Law
           the
           Controversie
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Quakers
           is
           by
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           as
           
             boldly
             determined
          
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           disputed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           how
           formidable
           a
           face
           soever
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           amongst
           meer
           Formalists
           ,
           who
           (
           their
           Faith
           standing
           not
           purely
           in
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             g●…eat
             men
          
           ,
           whose
           
             persons
             ,
             wonds
          
           and
           works
           (
           
             tam
             nil
          
           )
           they
           have
           in
           admiration
           because
           of
           outward
           advantage
           )
           are
           easily
           frown'd
           or
           flatter'd
           into
           at
           least
           a
           seeming
           to
           
             see
             strength
             ,
             truth
          
           and
           reason
           there
           where
           in
           truth
           they
           see
           none
           ,
           it
           hath
           (
           as
           brief
           as
           it
           is
           )
           more
           Bulk
           than
           Bulwark
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           bear
           the
           brunt
           of
           those
           Discourses
           to
           the
           contrary
           (
           had
           he
           been
           minded
           to
           have
           answered
           them
           )
           whereby
           the
           Quakers
           in
           their
           Books
           extant
           against
           swearing
           ,
           before
           his
           own
           was
           extant
           
             for
             it
          
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           by
           way
           of
           Praeoccupation
           ,
           or
           Anticipation
           ,
           to
           have
           confuted
           the
           Bishop's
           Book
           ,
           and
           enervated
           the
           strongest
           of
           his
           Arguments
           before
           he
           uttered
           them
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Teachings
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           dote
           upon
           any
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           so
           as
           implicitly
           
             Iurare
             in
             ipsius
             sententiam
          
           ,
           to
           take
           Truth
           more
           upon
           trust
           ,
           than
           tryal
           from
           naked
           talk
           or
           conjectural
           Discourses
           ,
           that
           discuss
           things
           at
           uncertainty
           ,
           and
           can
           pretend
           no
           higher
           than
           probability
           ,
           but
           neither
           to
           any
           
             plain
             ●…tunal
          
           ,
           or
           truly
           
             Scientifical
             demonstration
          
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be●…old
           (
           though
           
             parturiunt
             montes
          
           )
           how
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           weight
           (
           comparatively
           to
           what
           was
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           well
           might
           by
           all
           be
           expected
           ,
           
           when
           't
           was
           nois'd
           that
           the
           Mountains
           were
           in
           travel
           ,
           and
           about
           to
           
             bring
             forth
          
           somewhat
           that
           way
           )
           is
           indeed
           
             brought
             forth
          
           to
           so
           weighty
           and
           mighty
           a
           purpose
           as
           his
           Book
           pretends
           to
           ,
           viz.
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Swearing
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           scruples
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           are
           many
           thousands
           (
           besides
           the
           many
           thousands
           that
           are
           not
           
             of
             them
          
           ,
           yet
           assenting
           herein
           
             with
             them
          
           )
           that
           are
           upon
           more
           sufficient
           grounds
           than
           the
           
             Bishop's
             slender
          
           reasonings
           against
           them
           can
           remove
           ,
           well
           satisfied
           how
           contrary
           it
           is
           to
           Christ's
           command
           ,
           and
           far
           short
           of
           that
           
             Evangelical
             Perfection
          
           ,
           which
           his
           Gospel
           calls
           to
           ,
           for
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             Swear
             at
             all
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           trivials
           ,
           in
           usual
           Discourses
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           a
           manifestation
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           meanly
           he
           manages
           the
           matter
           towards
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             main
             end
          
           of
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           was
           (
           
             by
             right
          
           )
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Bishops
           business
           (
           since
           he
           hath
           taken
           the
           Transaction
           of
           that
           affair
           upon
           him
           )
           as
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Quakers
           in
           all
           the
           
             several
             particulars
          
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           How
           weakly
           and
           imperfectly
           he
           hath
           answered
           it
           ,
           not
           in
           some
           onely
           but
           even
           in
           
             every
             one
          
           of
           those
           said
           
             several
             particular●…
          
           ,
           under
           the
           consideration
           of
           which
           (
           as
           of
           so
           many
           
             particular
             heads
          
           to
           which
           it
           is
           all
           
             respect
             vely
          
           reducible
           )
           we
           shall
           find
           occasion
           ,
           one
           where
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           the
           
             whole
             train
          
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           talk
           ,
           so
           ●…ar
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           any
           
             true
             tendency
          
           to
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           As
           then
           to
           the
           main
           ●…uestion
           it self
           ,
           the
           proof
           of
           which
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Quakers
           in
           all
           the
           particulars
           wherein
           they
           except
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           convict
           them
           as
           justly
           deserving
           to
           suffer
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           late
           Act
           for
           the
           requiring
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           wilful
           and
           
             obstinate
             offendors
          
           ,
           if
           not
           so
           convinced
           thereof
           ,
           as
           pract●…vally
           to
           submit
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           whether
           prophane
           or
           
             trivial
             Swearing
          
           ,
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           Nor
           whether
           Swearing
           by
           any
           Creature
           (
           as
           such
           )
           not
           relating
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           through
           it
           unto
           God
           be
           lawful
           or
           no
           ?
           for
           these
           the
           Bishop
           confesses
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           p.
           14.
           they
           all
           agree
           with
           the
           Quakers
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           Nor
           3dly
           ,
           Whether
           an
           
             Oath
             by
             any
             creature
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             ,
             depend●…g
             on
             ,
             &
             derived
             from
             God
          
           be
           lawful
           ?
           For
           howbeit
           the
           Bishop
           would
           ●…ain
           (
           if
           't
           were
           possible
           )
           find
           out
           such
           a
           
             far
             fetcht
          
           sense
           ,
           and
           scrue
           the
           Quakers
           into
           a
           closing
           with
           him
           in
           his
           
             con●…ectural
             conceit
          
           ,
           p.
           27
           ,
           
           28.
           29
           30.
           
           (
           which
           conceit
           of
           his
           i●…
           indeed
           the
           very
           Basis
           which
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           
             whole
             discourse
          
           so
           leanes
           upon
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           prove
           a
           misconceit
           (
           as
           sure
           enough
           it
           will
           do
           )
           his
           Corner-stone
           fails
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Castle
           ,
           which
           he
           build●…
           in
           the
           Air
           upon
           it
           ,
           comes
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           )
           viz.
           That
           the
           Iews
           either
           upon
           a
           
             seeming
             to
             themselves
             to
             have
             some
             Divine
             Indulgence
             and
             connivance
             ,
             or
             temporary
             Disponsation
          
           heretofore
           granted
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           
             hardness
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             customary
             depravedness
             of
             those
             times
             and
             ,
             manners
             ,
             presuming
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             such
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             to
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             Creature-swearing
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             then
             lawful
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             was
             the
             sort
             of
             swearing
             which
          
           Christ
           and
           James
           
             both
             do
             aim
             at
             in
             their
          
           Prohibitions
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           fancy
           we
           shall
           shew
           the
           ●…rivolously
           of
           by
           and
           by
           ;
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           agrees
           fully
           with
           us
           
             in
             this
          
           however
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           
             Iews
             then
          
           thought
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           irregular
           forms
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           he
           terms
           them
           ,
           both
           
             were
             then
          
           (
           saving
           the
           Iews
           conceit
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           as
           well
           as
           they
           
             are
             at
             this
             day
             unlawful
          
           :
        
         
           Nor
           4
           hly
           ,
           is
           the
           question
           whether
           such
           Oaths
           by
           any
           Creature
           being
           once
           
             rashly
             taken
          
           ,
           be
           obliging
           to
           performance
           in
           a
           
             lawful
             matter
          
           or
           no
           ?
           For
           howbeit
           the
           Bishop
           says
           ,
           that
           all
           agree
           they
           bind
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           
             Q●…od
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             factum
             valet
             ,
          
           and
           that
           like
           Bastards
           they
           
             should
             not
             have
             been
             begot
          
           ,
           but
           
             must
             be
             kept
          
           ,
           and
           th●…e
           the
           Iews
           though
           they
           ought
           not
           so
           to
           have
           sworn
           ,
           yet
           having
           so
           sworn
           ,
           were
           obliged
           thereby
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           excused
           from
           perjury
           in
           non-performance
           ;
           Which
           saying
           of
           the
           Bishop
           that
           
             all
             agree
             to
             this
          
           ,
           confutes
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           
             same
             Bishop
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           confesses
           ,
           p.
           29
           ,
           30.
           (
           quoting
           that
           of
           August
           .
           in
           proof
           of
           it
           )
           *
           That
           
             all
             the
             Iews
             disagreed
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             fancied
             such
             Oaths
             were
             not
             binding
             uyon
             their
             souls
             either
             as
             to
             truth
             or
             right
          
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           neither
           here
           nor
           there
           to
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           Question
           (
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           its
           full
           latitude
           between
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Quakers
           )
           to
           be
           coop●…d
           ●…p
           into
           this
           
             narrow
             Room
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           it
           will
           come
           into
           ▪
           p.
           24
           ,
           25.
           viz.
           Whether
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Mat.
           ●…
           ,
           I●…
           5
           d●…
           
             ●…terly
             f●…bid
             all
             Swearing
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           to
           all
           
             Christians
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           as
           in
           privates
           ,
           
           so
           in
           
             publike
             Transactions
          
           or
           Courts
           of
           
             Iudicature
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           Cishop
           states
           the
           question
           too
           straitly
           ,
           while
           he
           ties
           it
           up
           to
           the
           interpretation
           of
           those
           
             two
             Texts
          
           onely
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           
             whole
             stress
          
           of
           the
           Controversie
           stands
           so
           strictly
           upon
           the
           right
           or
           wrong
           understanding
           and
           rendition
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           well
           worthy
           to
           have
           the
           preheminin●…e
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             final
             determination
          
           of
           the
           point
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           refer
           it
           wholly
           thither
           ▪
           and
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           in
           our
           Conflict
           ,
           by
           a
           
             candid
             ,
             sober
             ,
             clear
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             unprejudicate
             ,
             impartial
          
           Animadversion
           of
           those
           Texts
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           circumstances
           attending
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           Contexts
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           and
           very
           well
           we
           may
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           gives
           ground
           to
           us
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           confess
           ,
           p.
           20.
           that
           we
           have
           of
           them
           
             two
             such
             notable
             Texts
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             which
             see●…
             to
             stand
             as
             the
          
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           Balaam
           ,
           
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             way
             of
             any
             Swearing
             whatsoever
             ;
             All
             agreeing
             that
             the
             words
             are
             a
             Divine
             and
             strict
             prohibition
             against
             the
             sin
             of
             Swearing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             fears
             and
             scruples
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             in
             point
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             wholly
             despised
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             Charity
             the
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             their
             scruples
             removed
          
           )
           yet
           whereas
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           p.
           25.
           that
           the
           Quakers
           do
           
             not
             argue
             any
             thing
             further
             by
             way
             of
             rational
             deduction
             ,
             moral
             grounds
             ,
          
           or
           
             Religious
             Principles
          
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           consent
           of
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           
             Divine
             Attributes
          
           ,
           or
           glory
           ;
           but
           barely
           insist
           upon
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           urge
           the
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           Letter
           as
           an
           absolute
           or
           
             universal
             Negative
          
           ;
           We
           do
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           as
           We
           own
           and
           know
           indeed
           the
           Words
           to
           be
           an
           
             absolute
             universal
             Negative
          
           ,
           without
           any
           limitation
           or
           dispensation
           ,
           so
           We
           are
           not
           under
           such
           an
           
             absolute
             limitation
          
           of
           our selves
           to
           the
           
             bare
             Letter
          
           of
           those
           two
           Texts
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           
             rational
             Consideration
          
           be
           offered
           ,
           whereby
           to
           divert
           us
           from
           ou●…
           sense
           of
           them
           ▪
           or
           ou●…
           judgement
           in
           that
           case
           of
           
             Swearing
             ▪
          
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           return
           our
           reasons
           why
           We
           cannot
           ;
           And
           as
           our
           Books
           already
           extant
           are
           not
           without
           much
           of
           
             rational
             deduction
          
           ,
           both
           from
           those
           Texts
           ,
           and
           other
           Topicks
           ,
           so
           We
           may
           find
           somewhat
           more
           to
           offer
           ,
           than
           our
           sense
           on
           those
           
             two
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thereupon
           We
           propound
           the
           Q●…stion
           somewhat
           larger
           than
           it
           stands
           stated
           in
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Book
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           the
           more
           Field-room
           against
           us
           ;
           it
           he
           can
           find
           ought
           of
           
             solid
             Reason
          
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           fight
           us
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           The
           question
           then
           i●…
           (
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           he
           states
           it
           ,
           not
           excluded
           ,
           but
           included
           )
           Whether
           it
           
             be
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             impose
             Swearing
          
           under
           penalties
           ,
           
             o●…
             to
             swear
             either
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             Creature
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             private
             or
             in
             publike
             Transactions
             ,
             or
             any
             Courts
             of
             Iudicature
             ,
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             ever
             so
             just
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             or
             form
             of
             it
             (
             as
             ordained
             by
             man
             )
             ever
             so
             solemn
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Authority
           (
           Humane
           )
           
             requiring
             them
             ,
             ever
             so
             lawful
             in
             civil
             respects
             ,
             any
             thing
             in
             those
          
           two
           Texts
           ,
           
             or
             any
             thing
             any
             otherwise
             whatsoever
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           This
           the
           Bishop
           affirms
           on
           behalf
           of
           his
           
             own
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             consentient
             sense
          
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           yea
           of
           all
           Christian
           and
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           of
           any
           renown
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Swearing
           in
           
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
             is
             lawful
          
           for
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Christs
             words
          
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           with
           such
           a
           
             limited
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           
             strict
             interpretation
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           forbid
           the
           use
           of
           Swearing
           in
           a
           Religious
           and
           
             lawful
             way
          
           *
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           professing
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           led
           thereto
           no
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           Conscience
           of
           that
           obedience
           we
           owe
           to
           
             Christ
             ▪
          
           We
           have
           denied
           that
           either
           
             imposing
             Oaths
          
           under
           penalties
           ,
           or
           that
           Swearing
           even
           in
           
             Iudicial●…
             Proceedings
             i●…
             lawful
          
           for
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           absolutely
           and
           universally
           Christs
           Will
           is
           declared
           to
           the
           contrary
           to
           all
           his
           Disciples
           in
           those
           
             two
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           question
           ,
           the
           
             negative
             part
          
           of
           which
           is
           held
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           
             Ministerial
             duty
          
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           are
           sound
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           very
           suitable
           to
           their
           Profession
           and
           
             Paternal
             Compassion
          
           (
           by
           Bish.
           Gaudens
           own
           confession
           ,
           p.
           2
           ,
           3.
           in
           his
           motion
           to
           the
           House
           ●…or
           some
           respite
           ,
           till
           it
           were
           discharged
           )
           in
           order
           to
           the
           
             Quakers
             Information
          
           ,
           and
           such
           
             sufficient
             Instruction
          
           as
           might
           answer
           their
           
             Arguments
             ,
             remove
          
           their
           
             difficulties
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           their
           C●…sciences
           ,
           and
           either
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           
             chearful
             obedience
          
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           or
           else
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           justifie
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           the
           
             Quaker
             ,
             Error
          
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           justly
           suffering
           the
           severity
           of
           it
           for
           
             obstinate
             offending
          
           ,
           
           We
           say
           it
           was
           the
           Bishops
           duty
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           e●…s
           aforesaid
           ,
           either
           
             per
             se
          
           ,
           or
           
             per
             alios
          
           ,
           before
           their
           assenting
           to
           the
           Edition
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           us
           (
           at
           least
           of
           B.
           Gauden
           himself
           ,
           whose
           own
           motion
           and
           confession
           that
           was
           )
           to
           have
           discharged
           it
           in
           
             every
             one
          
           of
           these
           subsequent
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             He
             ought
             to
             have
             perform'd
             that
             business
             of
             instruction
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             
               Quakers
               Information
            
             concerning
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             imposing
             
               under
               penalty
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               taking
               Oaths
            
             in
             Courts
             of
             Iudicature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             both
             these
             in
             such
             wise
             and
             manner
             ,
             cases
             and
             places
             as
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             impos'd
             and
             taken
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             since
             the
             ending
             or
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Among
             
               true
               Saints
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               Christs
               own
               Disciples
               ,
            
             or
             in
             his
             
               true
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             way
             of
             proof
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
               meer
               affirmation
            
             onely
             ,
             or
             
               bare
               position
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             proof
             not
             by
             way
             of
             
               meer
               probable
               Argumentation
            
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             plain
             
               Scriptural
               evidence
            
             ,
             and
             
               Scientifical
               demonstration
            
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             give
             an
             
               infallible
               eviction
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             
               Scriptural
               demonstration
            
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             old
             onely
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Any
             thing
             in
             any
             Books
             put
             out
             out
             by
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             
               two
               Texts
               Matth.
            
             5
             Iam.
             5.
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Such
             as
             must
             succeed
             so
             as
             effectually
             to
             produce
             its
             
               immediate
               end
               ,
               viz
            
             removing
             
               all
               difficulties
            
             ,
             such
             
               clear
               conviction
            
             and
             
               infallible
               satisfaction
            
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             actually
             leaves
             them
             without
             any
             
               doubt
               ,
               cloud
            
             or
             exception
             in
             themselves
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             imposed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             practised
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Or
             else
             in
             case
             of
             non-conviction
             ,
             or
             of
             
               non-submission
               against
               conviction
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Bishop's
             so
             full
             and
             effectual
             endeavo●…
             of
             their
             information
             ,
             denominate
             them
             undoubtedly
             such
             
               wilful
               resisters
            
             ,
             and
             
               obstinate
               offenders
            
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             fall
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               severe
               penalties
            
             thereof
             ,
             as
             to
             he
             left
             in
             their
             sufferings
             without
             Plea
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             
               just
               Excuse
            
             before
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           These
           being
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           professed
           Work
           ,
           it
           remains
           now
           that
           we
           onely
           take
           some
           account
           of
           the
           residue
           of
           
           his
           Book
           ,
           how
           accordingly
           he
           hath
           accomplish'd
           it
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           appear
           to
           
             right
             reason
          
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           wilfully
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           that
           
             Religious
             Liberty
          
           is
           left
           us
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           refuse
           that
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           lawful
           for
           Christians
           to
           use
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           the
           case
           stands
           )
           
             prudentially
             necessary
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           expedienc●…
           of
           our
           
             Lives
             ,
             outward
             Liberties
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             gond
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           enjoyments
           ;
           but
           if
           otherwise
           it
           be
           so
           that
           our
           Bow
           ,
           like
           Ioseph's
           ,
           at
           least
           abides
           in
           the
           same
           strength
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           however
           the
           Arch-Archers
           of
           all
           have
           shot
           sorely
           at
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           wounding
           of
           our
           reputation
           among
           such
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           more
           ●…way'd
           by
           the
           
             Bishop's
             proofless
             positions
          
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           
             Quakers
             evident
             demonstrations
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Testimony
           heretofore
           given
           ,
           stands
           extant
           in
           the
           for●…●…d
           ●…d
           vigour
           as
           before
           ,
           then
           (
           what
           ever
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           the
           contray
           cost
           us
           )
           
             God
             forbid
          
           that
           we
           should
           turn
           aside
           from
           following
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           lead
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           captive
           after
           mens
           〈◊〉
           conjectures
           and
           conceits
           ,
           and
           not
           
             suffer
             violence
          
           quietly
           ,
           without
           
             violent
             resistance
          
           ,
           under
           the
           Laws
           of
           men
           ,
           rather
           than
           do
           that
           which
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           p.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
             no
             man
             may
             do
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           act
           contrary
           to
           those
           dictates
           
             we
             judge
          
           ,
           or
           but
           suppose
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           and
           sin
           formally
           and
           maliciously
           against
           but
           
             appearing
             principles
          
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           so
           wilfully
           rebel
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           but
           
             supposed
             Will
          
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           
             ●…ly
             Will
          
           shining
           on
           the
           soul
           in
           Reason
           or
           Religion
           ,
           seeming
           or
           real
           ,
           is
           indeed
           the
           present
           
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           binds
           so
           far
           a●…
           it
           represents
           (
           though
           in
           a
           
             false
             glass
          
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           err
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Rule
           )
           and
           so
           violate
           both
           our
           
             own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Commands
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           Christians
           owe
           the
           highest
           
             love
             ,
             Loyalty
          
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           as
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           imposition
           of
           
             publike
             Oaths
             under
             penalties
          
           in
           
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
          
           ,
           he
           professes
           it's
           fit
           ,
           p.
           2.
           we
           should
           be
           informed
           thereof
           (
           before
           we
           suffer
           as
           offenders
           )
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           :
           But
           we
           profess
           we
           cannot
           find
           throughout
           his
           Book
           any
           
             proof
             at
             all
          
           for
           
             imposing
             Oaths
             under
             penalties
          
           ,
           unless
           he
           should
           count
           upon
           his
           instancing
           in
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Ioshua
             ,
             David
          
           and
           others
           ,
           requiring
           or
           desiring
           an
           Oath
           of
           〈◊〉
           they
           entrusted
           ,
           but
           not
           under
           penalties
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           demonstrative
           neither
           ,
           being
           drawn
           but
           (
           
             ab
             exemplo
          
           )
           from
           the
           example
           of
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           and
           that
           under
           the
           Law
           too
           ,
           whose
           practice
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           or
           indeed
           in
           any
           thing
           (
           though
           they
           were
           
             good
             men
          
           )
           is
           not
           our
           Rule
           ,
           but
           God's
           
             own
             Precept
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           permission
           of
           sundry
           
           things
           then
           ,
           is
           no
           commission●…or
           ●…or
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           
             same
             things
          
           now
           ;
           whereupon
           if
           there
           were
           any
           ground
           from
           which
           to
           prove
           it
           lawful
           for
           Christians
           now
           to
           swear
           in
           some
           cases
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           's
           far
           from
           justifying
           it
           as
           lawful
           in
           Christians
           by
           penalties
           to
           force
           other
           Christians
           to
           swear
           against
           their
           Consciences
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           ;
           so
           that
           therein
           he
           hath
           done
           his
           work
           but
           by
           the
           halves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           that
           kind
           ,
           form
           or
           manner
           of
           
             poenal
             imposing
          
           ,
           and
           
             taking
             Oaths
          
           in
           such
           cases
           and
           places
           as
           't
           is
           now
           used
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           strictly
           pleaded
           for
           by
           our
           
             English
             Professors
          
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           one
           inch
           o●…
           evidence
           about
           the
           warrantableness
           of
           that
           ,
           although
           it
           's
           not
           onely
           possible
           ,
           but
           exceeding
           probable
           ,
           that
           thousands
           of
           people
           (
           if
           they
           were
           well
           satisfied
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           ,
           in
           some
           form
           or
           other
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Powers
             ,
             Priests
          
           and
           People
           of
           this
           Nation
           call
           Swearing
           ,
           though
           the
           Qu.
           do
           not
           so
           call
           it
           )
           who
           can
           never
           with
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           to
           God
           ,
           conform
           to
           those
           many
           
             cumbersom
             ,
             customary
             ,
             superfl●…ous
             ,
             fidling
             formalities
          
           of
           
             handling
             ,
             fingering
             ,
             kissing
          
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           with
           
             so
             help
             me
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Contents
           of
           
             this
             Book
          
           ,
           and
           suck
           like
           ,
           by
           which
           meer
           
             ceremonious
             ,
             accidental
             ,
             odd
             ,
             petty
          
           practises
           ,
           postures
           and
           gestures
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           substantial
           and
           essential
           form
           thereof
           ,
           they
           (
           at
           least
           )
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           define
           an
           Oath
           ,
           who
           confine
           men
           so
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           punish
           them
           as
           
             not
             swearing
          
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           (
           though
           offering
           that
           which
           is
           ten
           times
           more
           Evangelical
           and
           Substantial
           ,
           as
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             upon
             my
             soul
          
           ;
           or
           I
           speak
           as
           in
           
             the
             presence
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           I
           speak
           truth
           
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             lye
             not
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             bearing
             me
             witness
             d●…
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           solemn
           
             form
             of
             Words
          
           as
           may
           be
           suggested
           to
           the
           person
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Attestation
           )
           unless
           the
           other
           
             adventitious
             ,
             inventious
          
           forms
           aforesaid
           ,
           of
           touching
           ,
           or
           
             talking
             by
             road
          
           after
           some
           Clark
           or
           Cryer
           ,
           be
           conform'd
           to
           ;
           yea
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           matter
           the
           more
           (
           either
           renownedly
           or
           ridiculously
           )
           remarkable
           on
           the
           part
           of
           those
           Rabbies
           ,
           by
           whose
           Opinions
           some
           
             subordinate
             Rulers
          
           are
           in
           this
           point
           
             irregularly
             ruled
          
           ,
           though
           they
           almost
           in
           all
           their
           Boo●…
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           as
           a
           special
           honor
           ,
           or
           appeal
           to
           him
           *
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           (
           who
           do
           not
           count
           it
           
             swearing
             by
             God
          
           ,
           to
           
           
             call
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           it
           is
           
             swearing
             by
             a
             man
          
           ,
           to
           
             call
             a
             man
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           such
           a
           form
           of
           speech
           us'd
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             By
             God
          
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           's
           an
           Oath
           ,
           whether
           
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             man
          
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           as
           
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             I
             speak
             before
             God
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             ,
          
           or
           such
           like
           (
           not
           stinting
           nor
           limiting
           our selves
           syllabically
           to
           those
           very
           monosyllables
           onely
           ▪
           of
           
             Yea
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
          
           ;
           which
           words
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           p.
           31.
           (
           but
           on
           his
           
             own
             head
          
           ,
           or
           by
           
             hear
             say
          
           onely
           ,
           for
           it
           's
           not
           so
           )
           the
           
             Quakers
             so
             much
             affect
             to
             use
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             fancy
             themselves
          
           literally
           or
           verbally
           
             tyed
             to
             these
          
           monosyllables
           ,
           
             and
             those
             to
             be
             repeated
             in
             all
             their
             assertions
             or
             prom●…ses
             ,
          
           nor
           scrupling
           to
           use
           such
           Paraphrases
           or
           Enlargements
           of
           speech
           as
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           the
           
             parties
             understanding
          
           or
           diffidence
           may
           require
           )
           unless
           there
           be
           a
           
             punctual
             observation
          
           of
           well-nigh
           every
           tittle
           of
           those
           other
           
             trifling
             impertinencies
          
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           excus'd
           ,
           ●…
           swearing
           ,
           but
           punisht
           ,
           as
           
             not
             swearing
          
           satisfactorily
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           tell
           us
           that
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           is
           Swearing
           ;
           Which
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           any
           
             sober
             men
          
           think
           that
           the
           Acts
           for
           imposing
           and
           
             taking
             of
             Oaths
          
           (
           though
           perhaps
           not
           so
           intended
           to
           be
           by
           such
           as
           
             made
             them
          
           ,
           are
           yet
           (
           
             being
             once
             m●…de
          
           )
           made
           use
           of
           sometimes
           by
           many
           of
           those
           that
           pretend
           to
           
             execute
             them
          
           on
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           more
           as
           an
           Engine
           to
           ●…nsnare
           and
           entra●…
           such
           
             innocent
             ,
             honest
          
           and
           tender-hearted
           p●…rsons
           ,
           as
           envious-minded
           men
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           aveng'd
           on
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           any
           such
           honest
           and
           good
           intents
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           secure
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           remove
           the
           obstructions
           from
           
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           ye●…
           s●…e
           ,
           might
           go
           on
           better
           than
           they
           do
           without
           that
           needless
           use
           of
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           unless
           there
           were
           care
           taken
           by
           those
           that
           requir●…
           Oaths
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           less
           
             Prophane
             Swearing
          
           than
           there
           is
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           
             good
             Acts
          
           and
           Proclamations
           that
           are
           out
           against
           it
           ;
           since
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           confesses
           with
           us
           at
           large
           the
           utter
           uselesness
           of
           
             Oaths
             ▪
          
           whilst
           he
           intimates
           ,
           that
           honest
           mens
           Oaths
           are
           as
           needless
           ,
           as
           wicked
           〈◊〉
           Oaths
           are
           creditless
           ;
           And
           we
           would
           that
           all
           should
           take
           notice
           how
           he
           little
           less
           than
           gives
           us
           the
           whole
           Cause
           thereby
           ,
           while
           he
           ●…yes
           concerning
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             good
             men
          
           ,
           or
           true
           Primitive
           
           Christians
           ,
           thus
           ,
           p.
           23.
           
           *
           
             Possibly
             as
          
           Christians
           (
           truly
           such
           )
           
             we
             should
             need
             no
             Swearing
             in
          
           publike
           or
           private
           .
           And
           p.
           41.
           
           
             In
             private
             conversation
          
           (
           primitive
           )
           
             Christians
             were
             then
             esteemed
             so
             strict
             ,
             exact
             and
             cautious
             of
             their
             words
             in
             asserting
             or
             promising
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           
             among
             them
             ;
             yea
             they
             so
             kept
             up
             the
             sanctity
             and
             credit
             of
             their
             Profession
             among
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             security
             enough
             in
             all
             cases
             to
             say
          
           Christianus
           sum
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
          
           .
           
           
             If
             they
             urged
             them
             further
             to
             any
             Oath
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             Authority
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             repeated
             this
             as
             the
             onely
             satisfaction
             they
             could
             give
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             more
             than
             the
             veracity
             of
             their
             bare
             record
             :
             They
             thought
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             swear
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             case
             Emulators
             of
             the
          
           Esseni
           
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             of
             whom
          
           Josephus
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             their
          
           word
           
             was
             as
             sure
             as
             an
          
           Oath
           ;
           
             and
             that
             they
             avoided
             not
             onely
             all
          
           forswearing
           ,
           
             but
             all
          
           swearing
           ,
           
             as
             that
             which
             brought
             their
             fidelity
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             lessened
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             sect
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           Christians
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             not
             come
             short
             of
             the
          
           Esseni
           
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             who
             would
             not
             swear
             but
             in
             Iudicature
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             men
             in
             this
             pious
             severity
             ,
             especially
             ▪
             in
             abstaining
             from
             all
             unlawful
             swearing
             ,
             did
             keep
             themselves
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             swearing
             ,
             especially
             Heathenish
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             their
             Profession
             and
             Reputation
             being
             Test
             enough
             to
             their
             words
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             think
             any
             men
             under
             Heaven
             were
             so
             worthy
             as
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             to
             make
             good
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             sober
             :
             Heathens
             dictates
          
           *
           
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             ●…oh
             as
             were
             that
             of
          
           Menander
           ,
           
             so
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           evil
           swearing
           ,
           
             as
             not
             to
             swear
             in
          
           things
           just
           and
           
             true
             :
             And
             that
             of
          
           Solon
           ,
           A
           good
           man
           
             should
             have
             that
             credit
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             believe
             him
             any
             more
             for
             his
             swearing
             ,
             it
             being
             some
             diminution
             to
             his
             Reputation
             to
             be
             put
             to
             swear
             ,
             or
             to
             need
             an
             Oath
             to
             gain
             credit
             .
          
           Diogenes
           Lacrt.
           
             tells
             ●…
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Athenians
           
             would
             not
             suffer
          
           
           Xenocrate●…
           ,
           
             a
             man
             of
             great
             integrity
             〈◊〉
             honor
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             his
             Reputation
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
          
           Romans
           
             exact
             Oaths
             of
             their
          
           Chief
           Priests
           ,
           Indignum
           credentes
           viro
           tantae
           Sanctimoniae
           sine
           J●…ramento
           non
           credere
           .
        
         
           
             Hence
             we
             find
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
          
           Origen
           ,
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Theophilact
           ,
           O●…cumenius
           ,
           Hillary
           ,
           Athanasius
           ,
           St.
           J●…rom
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           Lactantius
           ,
           
             and
             others
             frequently
             inveighing
             ,
             without
             any
          
           Limitation
           or
           Re●…erve
           against
           Christians
           
             swearing
             as
             to
             private
             conversation
             :
             St.
          
           Basil
           commends
           Clymas
           
             a
             famous
             Greek
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             suffered
             a
             Mulct
             of
             three
             Talents
             ,
             than
             he
             would
             save
             it
             by
             swearing
             ,
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Honor
             ▪
             which
             he
             thought
             caution
             sufficient
             for
             his
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           the
           testimony
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           p●…ophane
           Swe●…rers
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           thus
           ,
           p.
           17.
           the
           
             sin
             of
             prophane
             ,
             easie
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             familiar
             ,
             inconsiderate
             swearing
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Land
             mourns
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           .
           23.
           10.
           
             disposeth
             men
             ,
             as
          
           St.
           A●…yar
           ●…yar
           ,
           
             to
             any
             man
             that
             swears
             never
             so
          
           solemnly
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           Judicature
           ,
           
             who
             is
             a
          
           common
           Swearer
           ,
           
             &
             hath
             no
             reverence
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           All
           which
           words
           of
           the
           Bishop
           are
           here
           recited
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           a
           rendition
           of
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Marginal
           quotation●…
           ▪
           into
           English
           *
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Bishop
           might
           as
           well
           have
           Englished
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Quakers
           sakes
           ,
           whom
           he
           relates
           to
           be
           strangers
           to
           all
           Learning
           ,
           but
           that
           possibly
           he
           fear'd
           they
           had
           too
           much
           
             plain
             Truth
          
           in
           them
           to
           be
           uttered
           in
           
             plain
             ▪
             English
          
           to
           plain-hearted
           people
           )
           that
           all
           may
           see
           how
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           here
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           well
           as
           in
           more
           places
           ,
           turn'd
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           
             own
             Canôn
          
           against
           himself
           ,
           wounded
           his
           Cause
           well-nigh
           to
           death
           with
           his
           
             own
             weapon
          
           ;
           and
           in
           confirmation
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           confirm'd
           rather
           ,
           first
           the
           needlesness
           thereof
           among
           
             good
             men
          
           ,
           their
           word
           being
           tantamount
           to
           ●…n
           Oath
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           invalidity
           of
           it
           among
           propha●…e
           ones
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           their
           testimony
           is
           of
           
             no
             credit
          
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           
             utter
             uselesness
          
           of
           it
           among
           
             any
             men
          
           whatever
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           perhaps
           the
           Bishop
           thinks
           he
           makes
           up
           that
           gap
           sufficiently
           with
           this
           bush
           ,
           viz.
           This
           testimony
           of
           theirs
           against
           swearing
           ,
           extended
           onely
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             private
             conversation
          
           ,
           not
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             swearing
             in
             Iudica●…ure
          
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           expresses
           himself
           in
           two
           o●…
           three
           clauses
           of
           that
           parcel
           of
           his
           matter
           above
           ci●…ed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           In
           
             private
             conversation
          
           no
           need
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           p.
           41
           ▪
           Fathers
           inveighing
           against
           
             Christian
             swearing
          
           in
           
             private
             conve●…sation
          
           ,
           p.
           42.
           and
           the
           Esseni
           would
           not
           swear
           but
           in
           Iudicature
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           We
           reply
           ,
           These
           are
           but
           ●…earms
           of
           his
           own
           shuffling
           in
           among
           Those
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             Wise
             men
          
           whom
           he
           mentions
           ,
           in
           repeating
           of
           whose
           words
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           made
           his
           
             own
             Rod
          
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           would
           also
           as
           roundly
           have
           lash'●…
           himself
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           exhibited
           their
           witness
           in
           their
           
             own
             words
          
           ,
           without
           mangling
           them
           by
           mingling
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           
             own
             ends
          
           ,
           with
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           no
           such
           distinction
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           makes
           between
           swearing
           in
           
             private
             converse
          
           a●…d
           
             publike
             Iudicature
          
           :
           For
           it
           's
           plain
           their
           judgement
           and
           witness
           was
           against
           
             all
             swearing
             ▪
          
           whatever
           ▪
           And
           〈◊〉
           for
           the
           Esseni
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           sayes
           they
           would
           not
           swear
           but
           in
           Iudicature
           ,
           it
           's
           evident
           enough
           by
           what
           we
           have
           witnessed
           of
           them
           out
           of
           Iosephus
           in
           our
           Books
           ,
           (
           see
           the
           
             Antidote
             ▪
          
           against
           swearing
           ,
           p
           39.
           )
           that
           they
           would
           not
           swear
           in
           Iudicature
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           
             out
             of
             Iudicature
          
           ;
           for
           Iosephus
           sayes
           of
           them
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           firmer
           than
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           to
           swear
           ,
           is
           among
           them
           counted
           as
           a
           thing
           superfluous
           :
           This
           the
           Bishop
           might
           have
           noted
           in
           that
           Book
           call'd
           the
           Antidote
           (
           as
           well
           as
           many
           more
           matters
           ,
           which
           by
           sundry
           passages
           of
           his
           Book
           it
           seems
           to
           us
           ●…e
           hath
           ▪
           read
           there
           )
           save
           onely
           that
           he
           is
           loath
           to
           seem
           to
           cite
           any
           thing
           ▪
           out
           of
           our
           Books
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           his
           weakness
           in
           not
           answering
           ▪
           them
           ,
           should
           the
           more
           bewray
           it self
           .
           And
           perhaps
           ,
           what
           we
           ▪
           quote
           out
           of
           Iosephus
           in
           English
           ,
           he
           (
           to
           hide
           both
           himself
           and
           it
           ,
           quotes
           in
           
             Greek
             ▪
          
           both
           in
           the
           22
           ,
           and
           24.
           pages
           of
           his
           
           ●…ook
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Iosephus
             de
             Essenis
          
           .
           And
           now
           it
           comes
           under
           consideration
           ,
           since
           the
           Bishop
           states
           the
           case
           upon
           those
           Terms
           of
           Swearing
           in
           Iudicial
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           
             (
             〈◊〉
             really
          
           so
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           not
           again
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           against
           
             all
             swearing
          
           whatever
           ,
           whether
           rash
           or
           
             serious
             ,
             prophane
          
           or
           
             solemn
             ,
             private
          
           or
           publike
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           
             publike
             Iudicature
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ;
           We
           have
           often
           marvelled
           in
           our selves
           to
           see
           the
           Bishop
           state
           
             his
             Question
          
           so
           narrow
           concerning
           that
           (
           by
           which
           he
           entitles
           his
           Book
           on
           the
           top
           of
           every
           page
           ,
           from
           one
           end
           thereof
           to
           the
           other●…
           )
           viz.
           the
           
             Lawfulness
             of
             Swearing
          
           in
           
             Iudicial
             Proceedings
             ▪
          
           and
           yet
           wanders
           so
           
             wide
             off
          
           from
           it
           ,
           a●…
           he
           does
           in
           his
           Disputation
           for
           it
           :
           For
           he
           comes
           not
           (
           whatever
           the
           matter
           is
           )
           so
           much
           as
           near
           any
           proof
           of
           the
           warra●…tableness
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           Swearing
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           
             p●…tty
             proof
          
           he
           puts
           forth
           at
           all
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           present
           Swearing
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           of
           weight
           to
           warrant
           any
           swearing
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           more
           pertinent
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Oaths
           in
           
             private
             ,
             ordinary
          
           conversation
           ,
           and
           
             common
             communication
          
           ,
           than
           of
           Oaths
           in
           
             publike
             Courts
          
           and
           Consistories
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           
             judicial
             proceedings
          
           there
           :
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           by
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           he
           should
           mean
           (
           as
           we
           see
           not
           how
           he
           can
           )
           the
           
             Synodical
             Councils
             of
             Clergy-men
          
           in
           inferior
           Ages
           ;
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           
             Oaths
             imposed
          
           and
           taken
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           
             Ephesine
             Council
          
           't
           was
           so
           and
           so
           ordered
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           sixth
           Synod
           of
           Constantinople
           :
           Yea
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           p.
           44.
           )
           
             forbid
             such
             swearing
          
           :
           Yea
           ,
           
             we
             read
          
           of
           old
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           p.
           45.
           )
           
             some
             condemned
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             this
             error
             ,
             that
             they
             denied
             all
             swearing
             to
             be
             lawful
             :
          
           And
           we
           know
           th●…
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           backward
           (
           as
           Basilius
           was
           at
           Calceden
           )
           to
           be
           
             done
             to
          
           as
           they
           
             did
             to
             others
          
           ,
           and
           (
           looking
           on
           themselves
           to
           be
           priviledg'd
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           unwilling
           to
           take
           and
           be
           
             imposed
             upon
          
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           were
           ever
           (
           or
           else
           were
           not
           like
           their
           wonted
           selves
           )
           free
           and
           forward
           to
           
             impose
             Oaths
          
           on
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           that
           
             heavy
             burd●…n
          
           upon
           other
           mens
           backs
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           
             willing
             to
             touc●…
          
           with
           the
           least
           of
           their
           own
           fingers
           :
           But
           what
           's
           all
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           warrantableness
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           those
           men
           who
           call'd
           themselves
           the
           Orthodox
           still
           ,
           as
           they
           sa●…e
           at
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           condemned
           of
           old
           all
           others
           as
           Heterodox
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           dance
           after
           
             their
             Pipe
          
           ,
           and
           sing
           to
           the
           
             same
             Tune
          
           with
           them
           in
           swearing
           ,
           and
           
             every
             thing
          
           else
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           once
           got
           up
           into
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Lordly
             Dominion
          
           over
           
             mens
             Faith
          
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           that
           
             consonant
             Iudgement
          
           
           of
           those
           
             mordern
             ,
             Eminent
             Divines
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           Calls
           them
           )
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reformists
           ,
           agreeing
           against
           P●…rjury
           ,
           and
           
             Pr●…phane
             Oa●…hes
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           assenting
           to
           the
           Lawfullness
           of
           Iudicious
           and
           
             Solemn
             Swearing
          
           ,
           and
           not
           thinking
           them
           by
           any
           
             positive
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           become
           unlawfull
           ,
           what
           's
           this
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Quakers
           satisfaction
           ?
           who
           know
           hundreds
           of
           things
           wherein
           (
           as
           much
           as
           they
           
             fall
             out
          
           and
           fight
           ,
           even
           to
           blood
           ,
           with
           each
           other
           about
           their
           
             fan●…ied
             Formalities
          
           )
           they
           all
           agree
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           appearance
           o●…
           the
           ●…mage
           of
           him
           in
           his
           holiness
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             substantial
             Truth
          
           it self
           :
           We
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           〈◊〉
           rather
           
             Tri
             -
             〈◊〉
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
          
           &
           agreement
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           standing
           higher
           than
           the
           wisdom
           and
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           cannot
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           both
           thinks
           and
           sayes
           truly
           enough
           ,
           p.
           41.
           45.
           
           )
           value
           them
           ,
           not
           much
           be
           moved
           by
           any
           such
           Engine
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           lead
           their
           
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             captives
          
           after
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           any
           
             Lydium
             Lapidem
          
           ,
           or
           
             infallible
             Touch
             stone
          
           ,
           whereby
           to
           try
           this
           or
           
             any
             other
             Truth
          
           .
           But
           if
           by
           
             swearing
             in
             Iudic●…ture
          
           ,
           in
           
             Judicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           he
           intends
           that
           sort
           of
           Swearing
           that
           is
           now
           impos'd
           and
           
             us'd
             ,
             by
          
           and
           
             before
             Iustices
          
           ,
           men
           in
           Authority
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           in
           their
           
             civil
             Courts
          
           (
           saving
           that
           its
           one
           )
           of
           those
           
             many
             customs
          
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           Ier.
           10.
           3.
           are
           vain
           )
           Where
           does
           the
           Bishop
           produce
           
             any
             evidence
          
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           an
           
             Inch
             of
             Inst●…nce
          
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           either
           Testament
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Quakers
           satisfaction
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           as
           others
           tell
           him
           ,
           p.
           43.
           
           Certain
           stories
           ,
           which
           make
           more
           against
           ,
           than
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           
             other
             Christians
          
           were
           impos'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           had
           Oaths
           by
           
             Officers
             Civil
          
           and
           
             Military
             exacted
          
           of
           them
           ;
           Some
           whereof
           
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             swear
          
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           being
           required
           by
           Authority
           ;
           and
           some
           
             did
             not
          
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           when
           promised
           dismission
           by
           the
           Prefect
           if
           he
           would
           swear
           by
           the
           
             Fortune
             of
             Caesar
          
           ,
           refus'd
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Christianus
             sum
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Christian.
          
           And
           〈◊〉
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           replied
           to
           the
           Officers
           *
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             swear
          
           at
           all
           ,
           
             being
             a
             Christian
          
           ;
           And
           he
           tells
           us
           (
           as
           〈◊〉
           tell●…
           him
           )
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             〈◊〉
          
           took
           Oaths
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           
             obey
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             not
             to
             dissert
             their
             colours
             ,
          
           and
           
             dye
             for
             the
             common
             welfare
             ,
             which
             was
             called
          
           Sacramentum
           Militare
           ,
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           
           
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             in
             the
             Empir●…
          
           Whence
           that
           name
           Sacrament
           came
           to
           be
           apply'd
           to
           
             Christian
             Misteries
          
           *
           But
           where
           's
           his
           proof
           of
           the
           warrantableness
           of
           such
           exactions
           of
           Oaths
           by
           Officers
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           swearings
           of
           those
           Christians
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           exacted
           in
           
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
          
           ,
           from
           either
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           or
           in
           order
           to
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ?
           among
           all
           the
           texts
           ,
           which
           he
           ●…russes
           together
           ,
           and
           thwacks
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Old-Testament
           ,
           p.
           36
           ,
           37.
           in
           proof
           of
           what
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           swearing
           by
           
             God
             himself
          
           was
           then
           lawful
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           speaks
           out
           the
           legallty
           of
           that
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           by
           Gods
           Name
           any
           more
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           than
           in
           
             private
             communication
          
           and
           conversation
           .
           And
           as
           for
           what
           he
           alledges
           out
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           p.
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Gods
           *
           
             Christs
             ,
             Pauls
             ,
             Angels
          
           Swearing
           ▪
           if
           any
           o●…
           all
           that
           would
           prove
           
             any
             swearing
          
           lawful
           for
           us
           now
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shew'd
           heretofore
           in
           our
           Books
           at
           〈◊〉
           it
           possibly
           cannot
           for
           the
           reasons
           therein
           sufficiently
           rendered
           ;
           or
           if
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
          
           were
           an
           Oath
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           would
           sain
           r●…ad
           them
           (
           if
           possibly
           he
           could
           )
           under
           that
           a●…nomination
           by
           his
           Marginal
           citation
           of
           Capellus
           his
           words
           out
           of
           
             Rabbi
             Ionah
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             In
             veritate
             forma
             〈◊〉
             ap●…d
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           though
           he
           sayes
           no
           more
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           but
           that
           it's
           next
           degree
           to
           swearing
           :
           )
           And
           if
           that
           of
           Paul
           charging
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Before
             God
          
           I
           
             lye
             not
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           either
           ●…on
           or
           
             adjuration
             ,
             swearing
          
           ,
           or
           
             exacting
             Oaths
          
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           reasons
           that
           remain
           as
           unanswerable
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           as
           yet
           unanswered
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           rendered
           by
           us
           in
           the
           Books
           above
           said
           ,
           it
           's
           prov'd
           they
           cannot
           be
           )
           yet
           those
           that
           shall
           say
           ,
           those
           examples
           then
           would
           either
           not
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             swearing
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             needlesly
             ,
          
           and
           so
           vainly
           ,
           in
           Letters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           
             word
             of
             mouth
          
           ,
           in
           that
           
             common
             communication
          
           ,
           and
           
             private
             conversation
          
           ,
           which
           Christians
           have
           each
           with
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           kind
           of
           
             familiar
             entercourse
             Paul
          
           uses
           those
           
             oaths
             ▪
          
           and
           adjurations
           (
           as
           the
           
             Bish
             ▪
          
           call
           them
           )
           and
           not
           in
           Courts
           ,
           and
           that
           
             without
             need
          
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           vain
           ,
           since
           unrequired
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           also
           among
           such
           as
           would
           take
           his
           
             word
             without
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           he
           required
           without
           adjuring
           ;
           or
           those
           that
           shall
           say
           they
           prove
           
             ab
             exemplo
          
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             swearing
          
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           before
           Magistrates
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           disputing
           and
           〈◊〉
           so
           far
           besides
           all
           sence
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           
             Nescio
             an
             Antyciram
             Ratio
             illis
             destinet
             omnem
             .
          
           And
           as
           much
           strangers
           to
           
             all
             learning
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Bish
           sayes
           the
           Quakers
           are
           (
           and
           truly
           't
           is
           not
           much
           of
           that
           
             perishing
             thing
          
           he
           call●…
           Learning
           (
           what
           e're
           we
           have
           had
           )
           that
           we
           now
           pretend
           to
           ,
           or
           
             care
             much
          
           for
           ,
           a
           little
           
             honesty
             ,
             integrity
          
           and
           uprightness
           ,
           being
           of
           more
           
             weigh●…
             ,
             worth
          
           ,
           and
           validity
           to
           salvation
           in
           the
           day
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           
             inferior
             Literature
          
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           drink
           to
           drunkenness
           ,
           and
           divine
           to
           do●…age
           from
           the
           
             Golden
             Cup
          
           of
           their
           own
           
             carnal
             counsels
          
           and
           conceptions
           )
           yet
           the
           Quakers
           would
           be
           so
           
             deeply
             besotted
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           se●…
           
             wo●…d
             for
             trees
             ▪
          
           if
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           see
           the
           
             nonsensical
             absurdities
          
           that
           demonstrate
           themselves
           from
           such
           an
           
             inconsequen●…
             ▪
             piece
          
           of
           disputation
           and
           demonstration
           as
           that
           above
           said
           ▪
           Yea
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           onely
           
             demonstrate
             Paul
          
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             common
             ,
             ord●…nary
             ,
             needless
             swearer
          
           in
           his
           
             familiar
             communication
          
           with
           the
           Saints
           he
           wrote
           to
           ,
           utterly
           uncall'd
           ,
           to
           it
           by
           any
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           also
           demonstrate
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           whom
           our
           
             Ecclesiastical
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           call'd
           
             Ministers
             )
             justifie
          
           therein
           ,
           to
           be
           rather
           Monsters
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           Ministers
           of
           
             true
             civil
             Iustice
          
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           the
           
             ●…uakers
             words
             in
             their
             Courts
          
           neither
           with
           ,
           nor
           
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           so
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           punish●…
           by
           them
           for
           
             not
             swearing
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           they
           
             do
             not
             swear
          
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           
             do
             swear
          
           also
           :
           For
           (
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           )
           though
           all
           these
           phrases
           of
           Christ
           and
           Paul
           ,
           are
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           says
           )
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           occasion
           is
           )
           they
           are
           not
           as
           free
           to
           use
           (
           not
           as
           impos'd
           by
           men
           ,
           tying
           them
           at
           
             their
             wills
          
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           mov'd
           to
           
             any
             one
          
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           
             gives
             utter●…nce
             ▪
          
           
           as
           they
           a●…e
           to
           use
           yea
           and
           nay
           it
           ●…elf
           :
           Yet
           though
           〈◊〉
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             〈◊〉
             Witness
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           take
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           an
           Oath
           before
           their
           Courts
           ;
           bu●…
           fi●…e
           and
           prison
           ,
           without
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           a
           using
           of
           the
           foremention'd
           
             outward
             Rites
          
           :
           Thus
           (
           O
           how
           ●…giously
           do
           
             absurdities
             ,
             confusions
          
           and
           self-contradictions
           multiply
           among
           a
           people
           that
           by
           a
           
             predominant
             Priesthood
          
           are
           peg'd●…p
           ●…p
           〈◊〉
           that
           
             narrow
             Principle
          
           of
           persecution
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           ●…ender
           of
           keeping
           truth
           ,
           than
           themselves
           )
           among
           the
           Ministers
           at
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           
             Books
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             I
             speak
             the
             truth
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             lye
             not
             ,
             I
             〈◊〉
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           
             forms
             of
             swearing
          
           ;
           but
           among
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Benches
           (
           why
           else
           are
           the
           Quakers
           fin'd
           ,
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           con●…iscated
           for
           
             not
             swearing
          
           ,
           though
           they
           can
           use
           them
           )
           those
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           like
           forms
           of
           speech
           are
           
             not
             a
             swearing
          
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           time
           wherein
           the
           
             Bish
             ▪
          
           is
           to
           prove
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           in
           these
           
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           since
           
             ●…hrist
             crucified
          
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           the
           Bish
           ▪
           
             ●…ights
             without
             an
             adversary
          
           ,
           the
           Quakors
           themselves
           granting
           both
           oaths
           of
           
             several
             sorts
          
           ,
           and
           and
           many
           more
           formalities
           and
           ceremonious
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Circumeision
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           have
           been
           
             in
             force
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           by
           command
           from
           him
           〈◊〉
           the
           Law
           before
           Christ
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           warrantable
           and
           justifiable●…ince
           ●…ince
           ;
           for
           the
           Law
           said
           many
           things
           by
           way
           of
           precep●…
           and
           commission
           (
           at
           least
           permission
           from
           God
           )
           during
           the
           time
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           ended
           and
           abolished
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           
             irregularities
             grosly
             reproveable
          
           in
           mens
           manners
           in
           
             mo●…al
             matters
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             civil
             transactions
          
           and
           communications
           should
           they
           be
           used
           among
           them
           who
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Law
           said
           ,
           an
           eye
           for
           〈◊〉
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             tooth
          
           for
           a
           to●…th
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Avenge
             not
             your
             ●…elves
             ,
             resist
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             put
             up
             ,
             forgive
             ,
             forbear
             .
          
           The
           Law
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             thy
             Enemy
             ,
          
           (
           yea
           it
           was
           lawful
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           it
           ▪
           for
           the
           Iews
           to
           
             spoyle
             their
             Enemies
          
           ,
           the
           Aegyptians●…nd
           ●…nd
           the
           〈◊〉
           )
           the
           Gospel
           sayes
           onely
           ,
           
             Love
             thy
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             he
             hunger
             ,
             〈◊〉
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             thirst
             ,
             give
             him
             drink
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           
             Bish
             ▪
             beats
             the
             air
          
           for
           a
           great
           way
           together
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           not
           so
           much
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ●…s
           he
           does
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           busying
           himself
           (
           and
           more
           than
           he
           need
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           read
           ,
           or
           been
           willing
           to
           seem
           to
           have
           re●…d
           
             those
             Books
          
           of
           ours
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           
           〈◊〉
           enough
           to
           have
           saved
           him
           that
           labour
           )
           very
           much
           
             besides
             his
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           we
           know
           no
           Quakers
           denying
           ,
           
             viz
             ▪
          
           That
           swearing
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           was
           commanded
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           which
           end
           he
           piles
           
             one
             Text
          
           upon
           another
           ,
           out
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           p.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           Bish.
           Exod
           ,
           20.
           7.
           
           Deut.
           19.
           12.
           
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           
           Deut.
           10.
           20.
           
           Numb
           .
           30.
           2.
           
           Deut.
           23.
           21.
           
           Isa.
           65.
           16.
           
           Jer.
           4
           ,
           2.
           adding
           ,
           
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             by
             his
             Prophets
             condemn
             the
          
           Jews
           
             for
             swearing
             simply
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             vain
             ,
             false
             ,
             perfidious
             and
             perjurious
             swearing
             .
             Answerably
             we
             read
             the
             unblamed
             practice
             of
             many
             holy
             men
             ,
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Jacob
           ,
           Joshua
           ,
           David
           ,
           that
           sware
           
             without
             sin
             and
             offence
             in
             such
             serious
             and
             mighty
             cases
             ,
          
           which
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
             did
             permit
             or
             require
             .
             Among
             the
             sons
             all
             publike
             Testimonies
             were
             ratified
             by
          
           Oath
           ,
           as
           
             Buxtorf
             ,
             Drusius
          
           *
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           write
           of
           the
           
             civil
             Administrations
             of
             Iustice
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           As
           if
           that
           were
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           whether
           the
           Iews
           had
           any
           command
           to
           swear
           by
           
             Gods
             Name
          
           when
           occasion
           was
           to
           
             end
             their
             strifes
             ▪
          
           which
           thing
           we
           
             deny
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           himself
           ;
           but
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             Moses
             nor
             the
             Prophets
          
           that
           lived
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           were
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           they
           lived
           
             under
             it
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             throw
             it
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           condemn'd
           not
           the
           Jews
           for
           
             swearing
             simply
          
           ;
           but
           for
           
             swearing
             vainly
          
           ,
           and
           for
           
             for
             swearing
          
           yet
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           a
           minister
           to
           
             reform
             it
             for
             a
             time
          
           ,
           and
           
             after
             a
             time
          
           put
           
             an
             end
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             transgression
             and
             sin
             ,
             variance
             ,
             strife
             ,
          
           &c.
           because
           of
           which
           it
           was
           added
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           the
           
             everlasting
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           he
           condemns
           somewhat
           more
           th●…n
           was
           condemned
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           yet
           by
           the
           Bishops
           own
           confession
           ,
           have
           condemnd
           both
           
             vain
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           forswearing
           ,
           therefore
           that
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           very
           thing
           call'd
           
             swearing
             it self
          
           ,
           even
           by
           
             Gods
             own
             Name
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           
             any
             creature
          
           ,
           altogether
           ,
           as
           is
           seen
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Bishop
           say
           he
           uses
           those
           
             Old-Testament
             Texts
          
           and
           examples
           ,
           as
           Mediums
           onely
           ,
           and
           premises
           ,
           by
           which
           ultimately
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           swearing
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           moral
           ,
           and
           so
           
             perpetual
             precepts
          
           of
           the
           Law
           which
           end
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           are
           abolished
           ,
           but
           established
           by
           his
           coming
           ;
           for
           thus
           indeed
           
           (
           that
           we
           may
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           ,
           ●…ut
           right
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           〈◊〉
           
             words
             can
             help
          
           themselves
           )
           he
           comes
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           passage
           following
           ,
           p.
           37
           ,
           38.
           
        
         
           Bp.
           
             If
             from
             all
             these
          
           premises
           
             it
             be
             clear
             ,
             that
             some
             swearing
             〈◊〉
          
           morally
           lawful
           ▪
           
             agreeable
             to
             the
             express
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ▪
             in
             which
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             forbidden
             to
             propha●…
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
          
           affirmative
           
             also
             is
             included
             ,
             of
          
           sanctisying
           his
           Name
           
             by
             all
             ways
             ,
             of
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             vowing
             and
             swearing
             ;
             if
             in
             doing
             thus
             upon
             just
             occasion
             ,
             private
             or
             publike
             ,
             we
             sin
             not
             against
             any
          
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           
             &c.
             it
             must
             under●…ably
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             forbid
             or
             annul
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             the
          
           sanctity
           and
           morality
           
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           ,
           
             but
             onely
             take
             away
             the
          
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           ,
           
             it
             being
             no
             desigh
             of
          
           Christ
           
             to
             destroy
             or
             diminish
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Law
          
           (
           Moral
           )
           
             However
             he
             came
             in
             the
             way
             of
             fulfilling
             ,
             to
             abrogate
             the
          
           Ceremonial
           ,
           
             yea
             and
             the
          
           Politick
           Laws
           
             too
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             peculiar
             ▪
             to
             the
          
           Jewish
           Policy
           
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           Swearing
           
             was
             a
             part
             of
             that
          
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           
             which
             Christ
          
           signally
           
             tells
             shem
             he
             did
             not
             come
             ,
             nor
             ever
             intended
             to
             abolish
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             ,
          
           so
           far
           as
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
          
           and
           our
           
             neighbour
             are
             great
             accomplishments
             of
             all
          
           Laws
           ;
           
             to
             both
             which
          
           Religious
           Swearing
           
             is
             most
             conform
             ;
             it
             being
             to
             God's
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             Neighbo●…s
             good
             .
             There
             is
             no
             danger
             then
             of
             doing
             hurt
             to
             our
             ▪
             own
          
           Consciences
           ,
           
             any
             more
             than
             in
             serio●…s
          
           Affirmation
           and
           Negati●…us
           〈◊〉
           
             Oath
             having
             nothing
             but
             the
          
           attestation
           of
           God
           
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             ●…iness
             ●…f
             all
             we
             say
             and
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ans
             ▪
          
           Of
           what
           the
           Bish.
           speaks
           ,
           this
           i●…
           the
           sum
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             for
             Swearing
          
           was
           Moral
           ,
           as
           those
           for
           
             praying
             ,
             praising
          
           ,
           these
           standing
           under
           the
           Gospel
           in
           force
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           under
           the
           Law.
           To
           which
           we
           return
           ,
           Let
           the
           Bish.
           take
           away
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           plead
           nothing
           but
           the
           substance
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           leave
           nothing
           but
           the
           morality
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           grant
           him
           that
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           used
           
             at
             this
             day
          
           ;
           But
           that
           〈◊〉
           not
           done
           in
           
             all
             things
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           anything
           ,
           by
           the
           Popish
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           the
           
             Protestant
             Bishops
          
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           The
           Law
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           
             good
             things
          
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           
             very
             Image
          
           or
           substance
           it self
           ,
           that
           came
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           the
           〈◊〉
           things
           themselves
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           〈◊〉
           Gospel
           hath
           ,
           and
           that
           came
           
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           enjoined
           the
           ceremony
           of
           
             all
             service
          
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           figures
           of
           the
           true
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           day
           breaks
           ,
           the
           shadow
           vanishes
           ,
           the
           
             figures
             flee
             away
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             maked
             truth
          
           it self
           of
           them
           stands
           only
           (
           
             de
             ju●…e
          
           )
           under
           Christ
           now
           .
           How
           beit
           I
           undervalue
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           liken
           it
           thereto
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           worth
           infinitely
           above
           them
           ;
           yet
           as
           all
           
             Aesops
             Fables
          
           ,
           which
           vvere
           but
           fancies
           ,
           had
           some
           moral
           or
           other
           after
           them
           ,
           the
           shevving
           of
           vvhich
           they
           pointed
           at
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           had
           all
           Moses
           his
           
             outward
             forms
          
           and
           figures
           ,
           some
           
             moral
             ▪
             substantial
          
           ,
           more
           
             Evangelical
             ,
             spiritual
          
           ,
           and
           
             eternal
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             things
          
           ,
           which
           they
           vvere
           but
           the
           
             shadows
             ,
             shews
          
           and
           figures
           of
           ▪
           and
           as
           the
           ceremoniality
           of
           the
           service
           of
           praying
           and
           praising
           ,
           was
           the
           offering
           of
           Incense
           ,
           and
           
             Sacrifice
             ,
             singing
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           other
           
             formal
             supersluities
          
           ,
           which
           then
           attended
           
             those
             services
          
           ,
           but
           the
           substance
           it self
           is
           the
           
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           in
           sighs
           and
           groans
           ,
           from
           the
           movings
           of
           his
           
             own
             pure
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           singing
           ,
           and
           making
           
             melody
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           
             sweep
             incense
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Sacrifices
           ,
           would
           be
           but
           the
           
             offering
             of
             Swines
             blood
          
           ;
           And
           the
           substance
           of
           circumcision
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             heart
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           which
           being
           come
           by
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           but
           the
           
             concision
             ,
             Phil.
          
           ●…
           .
           And
           Christ
           the
           Passeover
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           whom
           the
           other
           
             killing
             of
             a
             Lamb
          
           ,
           once
           in
           force
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           
             cutting
             off
             a
             Dogs
             neck
          
           ;
           So
           the
           substance
           of
           that
           ceremouy
           of
           Swearing
           that
           now
           abides
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           confesses
           )
           is
           no
           other
           than
           what
           we
           are
           free
           to
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             testifying
             the
             known
             truth
          
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           no
           more
           then
           (
           as
           occasion
           may
           require
           it
           )
           some
           kind
           of
           attcstation
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           
             Witness
             of
             all
             we
             say
             or
             do
          
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           more
           than
           confession
           or
           denial
           by
           yea
           and
           nay
           ,
           with
           onely
           some
           attestation
           ,
           or
           
             calling
             ●…o
             witness
          
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           the
           asseveration
           (
           which
           is
           no
           Oath
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           is
           that
           
             stauding
             substance
          
           that
           answers
           to
           that
           
             shadowy
             ,
             ceremonious
             way
             of
             Swearing
             in
             use
             under
             the
             law
             ,
          
           is
           most
           evident
           by
           the
           Paul's
           rendering
           of
           that
           
             term
             Swearing
          
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           spoken
           of
           in
           way
           of
           prophesie
           concerning
           its
           continuance
           then
           ,
           as
           Isa.
           45.
           23.
           
           
             To
             me
             every
             tongue
             shall
             swear
             ,
          
           under
           that
           term
           of
           confessing
           onely
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           11.
           
           
             Every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
             to
             God
             :
             confession
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           made
           aequivalent
           with
           an
           oath
           under
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           Bish.
           mentions
           the
           third
           Commandment
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           morality
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           
             all
             that
             Swearing
          
           that
           was
           
             commanded
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           without
           annulling
           any
           tittle
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           judg'd
           every
           Letter
           and
           Tittle
           of
           the
           
             ten
             Commandments
          
           were
           
           moral
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           all
           respects
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           of
           any
           unihilation
           by
           
             Christ's
             coming
          
           ;
           He
           much
           forget●…
           himself
           in
           that
           
             vain
             imagiuation
          
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           in
           those
           
             ten
             words
          
           (
           in
           the
           first
           Table
           of
           them
           )
           are
           not
           so
           moral
           or
           perpetual
           ,
           without
           some
           cer●…nrality
           and
           subjection
           to
           alteration
           by
           
             Christ's
             coming
          
           ,
           as
           he
           imagi●…
           and
           if
           he
           had
           but
           remembred
           the
           very
           
             fourth
             commandment
          
           that
           is
           next
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           remembred
           that
           ,
           
             Remember
             to
             keep
             holy
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
          
           which
           then
           was
           the
           
             very
             seventh
             day
          
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           sanctified
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           
             sign
             ,
             type
             ,
             shadow
             ,
             figure
          
           and
           ceremony
           of
           the
           
             seventh
             day
          
           of
           the
           
             Worlds
             rest
          
           from
           its
           labour
           ,
           and
           of
           keeping
           after
           it
           
             under
             Christ
          
           an
           
             everlasting
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           
             mans
             cessation
          
           from
           
             his
             own
             works
          
           ,
           as
           
             God
             did
             from
             his
             ,
             Isa
             ▪
          
           58.
           
             ult
             .
             Heb.
          
           4.
           which
           
             Iewish
             observation
          
           of
           the
           
             seventh
             day
          
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Sabbath
             now
          
           ,
           who
           so
           attends
           to
           ,
           
             never
             so
             solemnly
          
           ,
           (
           though
           once
           sanctified
           and
           commanded
           to
           be
           kept
           )
           will
           have
           as
           much
           acceptation
           with
           God
           (
           that
           is
           none
           at
           all
           )
           as
           he
           that
           
             never
             so
             solemnly
             swears
          
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           in
           such
           
             ceremonious
             wayes
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Jews
             did
          
           of
           old
           ,
           or
           goes
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           
             bare
             asseveration
          
           ,
           with
           attestation
           ,
           which
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           not
           onley
           think
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           sayes
           of
           us
           ,
           p.
           22.
           )
           but
           know
           to
           be
           an
           
             old
             Iudaick
             superfluity
             ,
             now
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             precisely
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           how
           that
           
             third
             commandment
          
           can
           be
           so
           immediately
           and
           peculiarly
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Bish.
           and
           the
           Priests
           it
           is
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           morality
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           or
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           legitimacy
           of
           them
           ,
           upon
           any
           ,
           whether
           
             Moral
             ,
             Political
          
           ,
           or
           Ceremonial
           account
           either
           ,
           more
           than
           
             other
             places
          
           ,
           which
           more
           directly
           and
           expresly
           (
           as
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           
           )
           by
           way
           of
           precept
           command
           to
           swear
           by
           
             God's
             Name
          
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           most
           capital
           and
           
             Cardinal
             Text
          
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           (
           save
           onely
           that
           the
           Priests
           have
           insinuated
           that
           notion
           of
           Moral
           into
           peoples
           minds
           concerning
           all
           those
           
             ten
             words
          
           wrote
           with
           
             God's
             finger
          
           meerly
           as
           a
           figure
           of
           what
           he
           writes
           by
           his
           
             Spirit
             in
             mens
             hearts
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           as
           if
           those
           were
           onely
           Moral
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Moses
             Writings
          
           by
           
             Gods
             own
             appointment
          
           ,
           had
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           Ceremoniality
           ,
           or
           Politycism
           beside
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           morality
           in
           all
           
             Moses
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           )
           for
           it's
           clear
           to
           all
           but
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           their
           
             blind
             leaders
          
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           Morality
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           Ceremonials
           ,
           and
           Politicals
           ,
           or
           Iudiclals
           commanded
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           
             Moses
             Law
          
           ,
           among
           vvhich
           ceremonials
           and
           politicals
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Oaths
             to
             end
             controversies
          
           ,
           while
           that
           Nature
           was
           standing
           (
           as
           it
           
           was
           yet
           among
           the
           Iews
           that
           
             affected
             strife
          
           )
           being
           a
           part
           ,
           however
           Christ
           came
           to
           
             fulfil
             the
             Law
          
           (
           Moral
           )
           yet
           he
           coming
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             fulfilling
             that
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           says
           )
           to
           
             abrogate
             the
             Ceremonial
          
           .
           yea
           and
           
             Politick
             laws
             too
          
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           he
           hath
           
             abrogated
             all
             laws
          
           for
           swearing
           ,
           which
           the
           Bish.
           cannot
           deny
           to
           be
           pertaining
           (
           whether
           peculiarly
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           's
           nothing
           to
           
             true
             Christians
          
           )
           to
           the
           
             Iewish
             Polity
          
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           they
           rather
           
             forbid
             all
          
           ,
           than
           
             command
             any
             swearing
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Bish.
           words
           be
           true
           (
           as
           they
           are
           )
           who
           sayes
           ,
           
             A
             true
             Christians
             Oath
             is
             needless
             ,
             his
             word
             being
             as
             firm
             as
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           41.
           and
           an
           
             evil
             mans
             Oath
             worthy
             of
             no
             more
             credit
             than
             a
          
           Lyar
           ,
           p.
           17.
           
           Since
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           whoever
           swears
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           swears
           
             in
             vain
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             no
             purpose
          
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           
             true
             man
          
           ,
           or
           
             one
             deceitful
          
           ,
           his
           word
           amounting
           to
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Oath
           ;
           for
           
             frustra
             fit
             per
             plura
             quod
             potest
             sieri
             per
             pauciora
             .
          
           And
           so
           whereas
           the
           Bish.
           says
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             doing
             hurt
             to
             our
             own
             consciences
             ,
             any
             more
             in
             Oaths
             ,
             than
             in
             serious
             affirmations
             and
             negations
             ,
          
           We
           say
           there
           is
           ,
           if
           
             swearing
             needlesly
          
           by
           
             God's
             Name
          
           be
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           a
           
             taking
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
          
           ,
           fith
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             who
             taketh
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           whether
           the
           Bish.
           who
           insists
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           morality
           of
           the
           command
           for
           
             swearing
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           for
           the
           perpetnity
           of
           it
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           effect
           quit
           and
           desist
           from
           that
           kind
           of
           Plea
           for
           
             Iudicial
             Swearing
          
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           we
           appeal
           to
           discerning
           men
           ,
           whilst
           p.
           23.
           he
           pleads
           the
           necessity
           of
           such
           
             solemn
             Swearing
          
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           than
           as
           in
           order
           to
           cure
           many
           Christians
           (
           good
           Christians
           the
           whilst
           )
           of
           ill
           
             diseases
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             distrusts
             ,
             dissimulations
             ,
             frauds
             ,
             uncharitableness
             ,
             unsatisfactions
             ,
             insecurities
          
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           quoting
           Grotius
           in
           his
           Margent
           )
           *
           Iudicial
           Swearing's
           
             necessary
             ;
             not
          
           absolutely
           and
           morally
           ,
           or
           preceptively
           (
           
             as
             the
          
           Shool-men
           
             note
             well
          
           )
           
             but
             by
             way
             of
          
           consequence
           and
           remedy
           ,
           
             as
             good
          
           new
           Laws
           
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             curb
             or
             cure
             of
          
           new
           Evils
           in
           in
           Polities
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
           
             Possibly
             as
          
           Christians
           (
           truly
           such
           )
           
             we
             should
             need
             no
          
           Swearings
           in
           
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           
             but
             as
             men
          
           weak
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           
             we
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             without
             such
             Oaths
             to
             end
             controversies
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             as
             much
             as
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             the
             exact
             proceedings
             of
             Justice
          
           ;
           seeing
           then
           he
           says
           Oaths
           stands
           
             non
             ex
             necessitate
             precepti
          
           ,
           but
           medii
           onely
           :
           See
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           do
           not
           here
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           take
           that
           course
           of
           swearing
           off
           from
           the
           file
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           if
           it
           were
           a
           
             moral
             precept
          
           (
           for
           than
           
             secundum
             se
          
           ,
           what
           is
           Moral
           being
           Evangelical
           ,
           it
           must
           abide
           unabolisht
           under
           the
           Gospel
           )
           and
           put
           it
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           the
           
             Law
             onely
          
           ,
           which
           being
           added
           
             onely
             because
             of
             transgression
          
           ,
           must
           
             end
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           under
           
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           strife
           and
           all
           
             transgression
             is
             ended
          
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           more
           at
           large
           
             by
             and
             by
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           whereas
           he
           says
           thus
           ;
           
             Swearing
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             Christ
             signally
             tells
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             intended
             to
             abolish
             ,
             but
             maintain
          
           ;
           he
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             came
             not
          
           ,
           nor
           
             ever
             intended
          
           by
           his
           coming
           to
           abolish
           strife
           and
           transgression
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             end
             of
             Oaths
          
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           came
           to
           
             finish
             transgression
          
           ,
           and
           
             make
             an
             end
             of
             sin
          
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           
             in
             everlasting
             righteousness
          
           ,
           then
           to
           end
           Oaths
           also
           among
           
             his
             disciples
          
           ,
           which
           stand
           for
           no
           other
           end
           then
           to
           
             end
             strife
             ,
             while
          
           and
           where
           it
           stands
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Absente
             aliquo
             sine
          
           ,
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           
             cessat
             medium
             tendens
             ad
             istum
             sinem
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           Christ
           maintains
           Oaths
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             are
             great
             accomplishments
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
          
           to
           both
           which
           religious
           swearing
           is
           most
           conform
           ;
           Herein
           he
           
             palpably
             contradicts
          
           not
           onely
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           himself
           also
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           Swearing
           is
           to
           be
           
             no
             where
          
           ,
           but
           where
           
             strife
             is
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           
             flesh
             ,
             inconsistent
          
           with
           
             true
             love
             to
             the
             neighbour
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             most
             conform
          
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           
             love
             fulfills
             the
             Law
             ,
             works
             no
             ill
             to
             the
             neigbour
             ,
             ends
             all
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           so
           puts
           swearing
           (
           the
           means
           to
           
             end
             strife
          
           )
           out
           of
           place
           and
           date
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Bishops
           said
           Information
           according
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           the
           legality
           of
           
             judicial
             swearing
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           among
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             Disciples
          
           (
           truly
           so
           called
           )
           who
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           came
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           grace
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           came
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           reaches
           not
           at
           all
           
             ad
             rem
             substratam
          
           ,
           comes
           not
           close
           to
           the
           
             case
             in
             question
          
           ,
           between
           himself
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           convince
           ;
           who
           grant
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Oaths
           of
           old
           among
           the
           Iews
           :
           What
           the
           Bishop
           says
           p.
           21.
           he
           supposes
           is
           true
           enough
           ;
           
           viz.
           That
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           even
           to
           the
           sylliest
           and
           
             most
             scrupulous
          
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           
             not
             doubt
          
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             swearing
             lawfully
             among
             the
             Jews
          
           ;
           not
           only
           as
           permitted
           ,
           but
           commanded
           ;
           but
           
             Quid
             hoc
             ad
             Rhombum
          
           ?
           we
           have
           this
           at
           least
           to
           say
           (
           which
           all
           men
           have
           not
           )
           against
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             al●…
             those
          
           that
           are
           impositive
           of
           Oaths
           upon
           them
           which
           himself
           says
           the
           
             primitive
             Christians
          
           and
           Disciples
           of
           had
           ;
           
             viz.
             Christiani
             sumus
             ,
             We
             are
             Christians
             ,
          
           to
           the
           silencing
           of
           them
           from
           exaction
           ,
           and
           himself
           ,
           
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
          
           ,
           from
           further
           troubling
           himself
           toward
           their
           conviction
           ;
           for
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           concerning
           the
           
             use
             ,
             legulity
          
           ,
           or
           necessity
           of
           Oaths
           to
           
             end
             strife
          
           among
           
             in●…urious
             ,
             contentious
          
           people
           ,
           that
           love
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             live
             in
             strife
          
           ,
           and
           other
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           under
           the
           teachings
           and
           power
           of
           that
           Gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           that
           leads
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           ungodliness
           and
           
             worldly
             lusts
          
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           power
           of
           that
           
             evil
             spirit
          
           in
           them
           that
           lusts
           to
           
             envy
             .
             strife
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             deceit
             ,
          
           and
           every
           other
           evill
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           hath
           
             dominion
             over
             a
             man
             so
             long
             as
          
           the
           
             old
             man
          
           with
           his
           deeds
           liveth
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           lies
           yet
           in
           his
           
             trespasses
             and
             sins
          
           ,
           how
           far
           forth
           
             Iudicial
             swearing
          
           may
           be
           of
           a
           
             legal
             ,
             necessary
             use
          
           among
           
             evil
             ,
             unconscionable
          
           men
           ,
           that
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             swallow
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           strein
           at
           nothing
           ,
           to
           tye
           them
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           not
           our
           business
           to
           contest
           with
           any
           about
           ;
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           
             let
             that
             alone
             to
             men
          
           ;
           nor
           need
           we
           dispute
           against
           the
           thing
           (
           if
           we
           be
           against
           it
           )
           since
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           the
           confuting
           of
           himself
           ,
           who
           pleads
           
             for
             it
          
           ,
           says
           thus
           much
           
             against
             it
          
           ,
           to
           the
           invalidating
           his
           own
           plea
           for
           (
           at
           least
           )
           that
           asserted
           necessity
           of
           it
           ;
           viz.
           That
           
             no
             more
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             then
             to
          
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           to
           a
           Prophane
           purson
           
             that
             fears
             not
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             swear
             never
             so
             solemnly
             in
             judicial
             proceedings
          
           ;
           which
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           ,
           what
           
             use
             ,
             need
          
           or
           necessity
           there
           is
           of
           those
           mens
           Oaeths
           in
           
             judicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           whose
           most
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           ,
           even
           there
           ,
           is
           of
           
             no
             credit
          
           ,
           and
           
             nothing
             worth
          
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           ,
           nor
           any
           else
           whose
           eyes
           are
           open
           ,
           let
           the
           Bishop
           seem
           to
           himself
           to
           see
           what
           he
           pleases
           :
           Yet
           for
           
             quietness
             sake
          
           ,
           to
           avoid
           all
           jangling
           about
           jurations
           ,
           so
           be
           they
           
             let
             us
             alone
          
           to
           
             live
             peaceably
          
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           in
           truth
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           beyond
           that
           so
           
             necessary
             medium
          
           (
           as
           they
           count
           it
           )
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           men
           need
           no
           more
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           called
           to
           
             give
             our
             witness
          
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           veracity
           of
           our
           
             bare
             words
          
           ,
           since
           
             Christiani
             sumus
          
           ;
           we
           can
           freely
           leave
           them
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           exact
           ,
           and
           
             take
             Oaths
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           who
           can't
           believe
           one
           
           another
           out
           of
           a
           
             mutual
             jealousie
          
           that
           they
           are
           
             all
             lyars
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           
             give
             credit
          
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           to
           a
           lyar
           neither
           ,
           though
           
             swearing
             never
             so
             solemnly
             in
             Iudicial
             proceedings
             ,
             An
             Oath
          
           being
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           urges
           out
           of
           Heb.
           6.
           )
           among
           (
           not
           Saints
           ,
           not
           Christians
           ,
           but
           among
           )
           men
           a
           
             means
             to
             end
             strife
          
           ,
           (
           whether
           they
           judge
           one
           another
           worthy
           to
           be
           believ'd
           by
           each
           other
           ,
           when
           they
           
             swear
             yea
          
           or
           nay
           ,
           that
           's
           little
           to
           us
           )
           let
           those
           men
           who
           are
           
             in
             strife
          
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           Oaths
           to
           end
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           ▪
           we
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           
             all
             men
             to
             agree
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             live
             in
             peace
          
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           our
           desire
           to
           do
           with
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           
             love
             that
             works
             no
             ill
             to
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
          
           but
           
             believes
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           
             bears
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           so
           carries
           beyond
           Strife
           and
           Oaths
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           they
           may
           
             swear
             on
          
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           Courts
           and
           Iudicatures
           ;
           as
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           
             exact
             swearing
          
           of
           us
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           not
           (
           were
           it
           in
           
             our
             power
          
           )
           force
           them
           to
           a
           forbearance
           of
           it
           
             in
             Courts
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           
             end
             their
             strifes
          
           ,
           against
           their
           (
           though
           yet
           clouded
           and
           erring
           )
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           how
           best
           we
           
             own
             Oaths
          
           to
           be
           of
           no
           other
           than
           of
           a
           Iewish
           and
           Legal
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           
             immediate
             ,
             Christian
          
           ,
           or
           Evangelical
           consideration
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           
             whole
             world
          
           which
           
             lyes
             in
             wickedness
          
           ,
           and
           stands
           ,
           though
           under
           some
           form
           or
           other
           of
           Religion
           ,
           still
           in
           strife
           ,
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Iews
           did
           ;
           they
           may
           stand
           if
           they
           will
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           under
           those
           
             legal
             institutions
          
           ,
           which
           were
           added
           because
           of
           their
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           
             end
             their
             strifes
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Law
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           yet
           remaining
           in
           
             any
             force
             ,
             power
          
           or
           dominion
           ,
           it
           is
           among
           those
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           out
           of
           sin
           and
           deceit
           ,
           to
           that
           
             everlasting
             righteousness
          
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           Christ
           ,
           who
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           sin
           ▪
           brings
           in
           among
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           seek
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           among
           the
           Saints
           that
           obtain
           by
           participation
           of
           
             Christ's
             power
             ,
             Spirit
          
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           to
           a
           
             dominion
             over
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             over
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           for
           where
           sin
           hath
           not
           
             dominion
             over
             men
          
           (
           as
           it
           had
           before
           )
           there
           men
           are
           no
           more
           
             under
             the
             law
          
           ,
           but
           under
           
             Grace
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           14.
           such
           over
           whom
           the
           Law
           had
           dominion
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           and
           
             were
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           
             prevalent
             workings
          
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           sin
           in
           their
           members
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           
             evil
             fruits
          
           of
           
             strife
             ,
             variance
          
           ,
           &c.
           unto
           death
           and
           bondage
           ,
           are
           
             then
             delivered
          
           from
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             being
             deatd
             to
             that
             in
             which
             they
             were
             once
             held
             ,
          
           they
           
             bring
             forth
             fruits
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             unto
          
           
           God
           ,
           
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             meckness
             ,
             without
             envy
             ,
             hatr●…d
             ,
             strife
             ,
             and
             serve
             in
             the
             ●…wness
             of
             the
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             and
             not
             in
             that
             legal
             oldness
             of
             the
          
           Letter
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           wherein
           those
           walk
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           
             profession
             of
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
          
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           bite
           and
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           be
           consumed
           one
           of
           another
           with
           their
           
             lying
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             bitter
             envying
          
           and
           strife
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           Oaths
           ;
           yea
           Gal.
           5.
           18.
           23.
           if
           men
           
             be
             led
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             under
             the
             law
          
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           bring
           forth
           
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             law
             .
          
           So
           though
           the
           Law
           is
           good
           ,
           if
           men
           could
           tell
           how
           to
           use
           it
           lawfully
           ,
           yet
           we
           know
           (
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           )
           
             that
             the
             law
             is
             not
             made
             for
             a
          
           righteous
           man
           ,
           
             but
             for
             the
             lawless
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             for
             the
             ungodly
             and
             for
             sinners
             ,
             for
             unholy
             and
             prophaue
             ,
             for
             murderers
             of
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             men-slayers
             ,
             whoremongers
             ,
             them
             that
             defile
             themselves
             ,
             for
             men-stealers
             ,
             for
             lyars
             ,
             for
             persured
             persons
             and
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             witnessed
             among
          
           the
           Quakers
           to
           be
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           them
           from
           those
           unrighteousnesses
           ;
           for
           whom
           therefore
           ,
           neither
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           the
           curbs
           and
           cures
           provided
           in
           it
           (
           as
           remedies
           against
           
             mens
             diseases
          
           )
           〈◊〉
           
             justly
             applicable
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             imposed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           Bish.
           beats
           all
           besides
           the
           Iron
           upon
           the
           
             Anvil
             ,
             disputes
          
           besides
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           his
           
             main
             drift
          
           to
           prove
           the
           
             necessary
             use
          
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           either
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           among
           whom
           the
           Quakers
           deny
           it
           not
           to
           have
           been
           lawful
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           troubles
           himself
           to
           
             no
             purpose
          
           (
           because
           
             without
             need
          
           )
           p.
           21.
           to
           prove
           them
           practised
           
             warrantably
             of
             old
          
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           
             if
             now
          
           ,
           then
           among
           
             evil
             men
             mainly
          
           ,
           if
           not
           onely
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           strife
           and
           envy
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           
             lying
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             prophane
             oaths
             ,
             for
             swearing
             ,
             cozening
             ,
             cheating
             ,
             defaming
             ,
             defrauding
             ,
             confusion
             ,
          
           and
           
             every
             evil
             work
             ▪
          
           and
           there
           we
           meddle
           little
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           one
           thing
           or
           other
           about
           swearing
           ,
           unless
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           lead
           them
           out
           of
           their
           
             vain
             ,
             unchristian
             lives
          
           ,
           to
           the
           life
           and
           likeness
           of
           
             Christ
             ;
             some
             things
          
           among
           them
           may
           be
           better
           than
           some
           ,
           but
           all
           they
           do
           ,
           whether
           s●…aring
           in
           their
           Courts
           ,
           or
           serving
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           must
           all
           once
           come
           to
           judgement
           ;
           for
           the
           sins
           and
           sacrifices
           of
           such
           are
           both
           alike
           ,
           
             being
             both
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           Bish.
           might
           have
           let
           the
           Quakers
           alone
           fi
           (
           he
           had
           pleas'd
           )
           to
           whom
           it's
           much
           at
           one
           what
           they
           see
           
             unchristian
             men
          
           
           doing
           in
           that
           particular
           of
           Oaths
           ;
           who
           (
           lor
           ought
           we
           ●…ee
           by
           the
           Bishop's
           words
           )
           whether
           swearing
           or
           
             not
             swearing
          
           ,
           are
           not
           counted
           worth
           being
           believed
           one
           by
           another
           :
           But
           the
           
             Body
             of
             his
             business
          
           r●…ns
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           evince
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             Oaths
          
           from
           the
           wickedness
           of
           
             mens
             hearts
          
           and
           manners
           who
           are
           call'd
           Christians
           ,
           in
           which
           c●…se
           indeed
           t●…e
           Law
           condescended
           far
           in
           matter
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           ,
           to
           indulge
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           sorth
           we
           will
           condescend
           to
           him
           in
           that
           case
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           
             Christians
             hearts
          
           (
           not
           truly
           such
           )
           to
           let
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           scarce
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
             ,
             usefulness
          
           or
           necessity
           of
           them
           among
           
             true
             Christians
          
           indeed
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           name
           
             Christ's
             Name
          
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           do
           that
           names
           it
           )
           depart
           from
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           in
           
             his
             Nature
          
           and
           Image
           ,
           and
           that
           do
           not
           onely
           call
           him
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           hath
           too
           many
           
             such
             Disciples
          
           ,
           unless
           they
           learnt
           of
           him
           )
           but
           also
           
             do
             the
             things
             that
             he
             sayes
          
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           brings
           
             no
             proof
          
           of
           the
           usefulness
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           the
           needlesness
           of
           Oaths
           amongst
           them
           ;
           yea
           some
           would
           scarce
           discern
           on
           a
           sudden
           whether
           his
           Arguments
           for
           the
           needfulness
           of
           Oaths
           among
           
             false
             Christians
          
           ,
           or
           his
           Arguments
           for
           the
           needlesness
           of
           them
           among
           such
           
             true
             Christians
          
           as
           will
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           be
           of
           the
           two
           the
           
             most
             forcible
          
           ;
           but
           we
           having
           had
           
             good
             occasion
          
           to
           make
           
             serious
             perusal
          
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           by
           
             several
             passages
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           often
           
             trips
             up
             his
             own
             heels
          
           for
           hast
           as
           he
           runs
           ,
           and
           hacks
           one
           of
           his
           legs
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           do
           find
           
             more
             strength
          
           by
           far
           in
           what
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           sayes
           against
           a
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           than
           in
           what
           he
           says
           for
           any
           
             false
             Christians
          
           most
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           that
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           what
           is
           the
           
             main
             bottom
          
           on
           which
           he
           builds
           ,
           &
           the
           Medium
           from
           which
           he
           concludes
           a
           
             necessiey
             of
             swearing
             ●…mong
          
           men
           ,
           
             meerly
             call'd
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           's
           this
           ,
           to
           wi●…
           the
           
             abundance
             of
             wickedness
             that
             is
             among
          
           them
           ;
           Thus
           p.
           23
           ▪
           the
           
             evils
             of
             mens
             hearts
             and
             manners
             ,
             the
             jealousies
             and
             distructs
             ,
             the
             dissimulations
             and
             fraud
             of
             many
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             their
             uncharitableness
             ,
             unsatisfactions
             and
             insecurities
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             Diseases
             do
             make
             these
             applications
             of
             solemn
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Iudicial
             swearings
          
           necessary
           ;
           Not
           absolutely
           and
           morally
           ,
           or
           preceptively
           (
           
             as
             the
          
           School-men
           
             note
             well
             )
             but
             by
             way
             of
          
           consequence
           and
           remedy
           ,
           
             as
             good
             new
             Laws
             are
             for
             the
          
           curb
           and
           cure
           
             of
             new
             evils
             in
             Polities
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             as
             men
          
           weak
           and
           vnworthy
           ,
           
           
             we
             cannot
             well
             be
             without
             such
          
           Oaths
           
             to
             end
             the
             controversies
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             (
             as
             much
             as
             man
             can
             do
             )
             the
             exact
             proceedings
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
        
         
           But
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             no
             necessity
          
           ,
           but
           a
           needlesness
           of
           
             true
             Christians
             swearing
          
           ,
           the
           Medium
           he
           uses
           to
           prove
           that
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           this
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           their
           being
           (
           
             truly
             Christians
          
           )
           in
           the
           self-same
           page
           and
           place
           ,
           Possibly
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           as
           Christians
           (
           truly
           such
           )
           
             we
             should
             need
             no
             swearing
             in
             publike
             or
             private
             .
          
        
         
           So
           also
           p.
           36.
           he
           sayes
           the
           foundation
           for
           swearing
           now
           ,
           is
           the
           
             wickedness
             of
             men
             :
             Polybius
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             observes
             that
          
           *
           
             in
             the
             better
             and
             simpler
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Oaths
             were
             seldom
             used
             in
             Iudicatures
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             perfidy
             and
             lying
             encreased
             ,
             Oaths
             encreased
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             remedy
             to
             restrain
             those
             mischiefs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           So
           p.
           41
           ,
           42.
           speaking
           of
           
             true
             primitive
             Christians
          
           (
           as
           before
           we
           have
           more
           at
           large
           trans-printed
           his
           words
           ,
           p.
           11.
           whither
           we
           refer
           the
           Reader
           back
           again
           )
           he
           saies
           they
           were
           so
           strict
           and
           exact
           ,
           &c.
           
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           
             among
             them
             ;
             yea
             they
             so
             kept
             up
             the
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             credit
             of
             their
             profession
             among
             ▪
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             security
             enough
             in
             all
             cases
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Christianus
           sum
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Christian.
           
             If
             any
             urged
             them
             further
             to
             any
             Oath
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
          
           or
           
             Authority
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             repeated
             this
             as
             the
             onely
             satisfaction
             they
             could
             give
             ,
             There
             needed
             no
             more
             than
             the
          
           veracity
           
             of
             their
             bare
             word
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             swear
             .
          
           And
           then
           naming
           many
           
             famous
             men
          
           for
           
             antiquity
             and
             sobriety
          
           ,
           of
           sundry
           sorts
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Essaeans
             ,
             wise
             Heathens
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           sayings
           ,
           he
           still
           drives
           on
           for
           a
           
             whole
             page
          
           together
           the
           
             same
             subject
          
           ,
           viz
           how
           dishonourable
           and
           needless
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           for
           good
           and
           
             holy
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           once
           
             required
             to
             swear
          
           ,
           seeing
           
             their
             Profession
             and
             Reputation
             was
             test
             enough
             to
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             diminution
             to
             their
             reputation
             to
             be
             put
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           &
           Indignum
           viro
           sanctimoniae
           sine
           Juramento
           non
           credere
           ,
           
             an
             unworthy
             thing
             not
             to
             believe
             an
             holy
             man
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           ;
           &
           Flamini
           Doiali
           Jurare
           nefas
           ,
           
             no
             less
             than
             wickedness
             for
             one
             that
             was
          
           counted
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           
             to
             swear
          
           ;
           &
           non
           opporter
           ut
           vir
           qui
           Evangelice
           vivit
           ,
           Juret
           omnino
           ,
           
             it
             's
             not
             meet
             that
             a
             man
             who
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             swear
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Fathers
             frequently
             inveighed
             without
             any
             limitation
             against
             Christians
             swearing
             ,
             some
             saying
             ,
          
           Evangelica
           veritas
           non
           recipit
           Juramentum
           ,
           
             the
             Gospel
             truth
             admits
             not
             of
             an
          
           
           Oath
           .
           And
           p.
           43.
           speaking
           of
           Basilides
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           when
           
             Officers
             exacted
             an
             Oath
             of
             him
             ,
             replyed
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             being
             a
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             to
             swear
          
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           
             if
             other
          
           Christians
           
             did
             swear
             in
             publike
             cases
             ,
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             put
             to
             swear
             ;
             whereupon
          
           Basilius
           a
           Bishop
           
             pleaded
             his
             priviledge
             of
             exemption
             from
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             sanctity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             being
             sufficient
             assurance
             for
             his
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           alledges
           (
           so
           that
           what
           need
           we
           bring
           any
           further
           witness
           against
           
             good
             mens
             swearing
          
           ,
           sith
           all
           men
           may
           read
           so
           much
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Book
           ?
           )
           in
           evidence
           of
           the
           unworthiness
           of
           that
           course
           of
           
             exacting
             Oaths
          
           of
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           ,
           The
           
             wickedness
             of
             their
             Swearing
          
           ,
           The
           
             indignity
             done
             to
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             integrity
             to
             be
             put
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             man
             of
             honor
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             caution
             sufficient
             for
             his
             honesty
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             will
             rather
             suffer
             a
             Mulct
             ,
             than
             save
             it
             by
             swearing
          
           ;
           the
           
             uselesness
             ,
             needlesness
          
           ,
           Yea
           plain
           unlawfulness
           for
           a
           Christian
           that's
           (
           
             truly
             such
          
           )
           
             to
             swear
          
           ;
           The
           
             strictness
             ,
             exactness
             ,
             holiness
             and
             sanctity
             of
             whose
             profession
             needs
             no
             Oath
             in
             either
             asserting
             or
             promising
          
           ;
           The
           
             frequent
             invectives
             of
             the
             chief
          
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Orig.
             Chrysost.
             Theophil
             .
             Oecum
             .
             Hila.
             Athan.
             Hier.
             Theod.
             Lactant.
          
           without
           
             any
             limitation
          
           or
           reserve
           against
           Christians
           swearing
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             that
             security
             enough
             that
             is
             all
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             is
             mistrusted
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             be
             capable
             to
             say
             truly
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           I
           am
           a
           Christian
           :
           Which
           all
           are
           Arguments
           of
           weight
           and
           sorce
           ,
           so
           sufficiently
           cogent
           ,
           and
           clearly
           convincing
           to
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           had
           no
           more
           ,
           we
           should
           need
           no
           more
           to
           satisfie
           us
           of
           the
           warrantablenest
           of
           swearing
           ,
           or
           of
           
             exacting
             Oaths
          
           among
           such
           as
           are
           
             truly
             Christians
          
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           what
           the
           Bish.
           argues
           in
           evidence
           of
           a
           usefulness
           and
           necessity
           of
           swearing
           among
           
             such
             Christians
          
           *
           ,
           the
           
             evils
             of
             whose
             hearts
             and
             manners
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             distrusts
             ,
             dissimulations
             ,
             frauds
             ,
             uncharitableness
             ,
             as
             diseases
             ,
             do
             make
             solemn
             oaths
          
           necessary
           (
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           morally
           ,
           or
           preceptively
           )
           
             but
             by
             way
             of
          
           consequence
           and
           remedy
           ,
           
             for
             the
          
           curb
           and
           cure
           
             of
             their
             evils
          
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           so
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           as
           Horse
           and
           Mule
           ,
           that
           their
           mouths
           must
           be
           held
           with
           Oaths
           (
           as
           with
           bit
           and
           bridle
           )
           lest
           they
           
             fall
             upon
          
           one
           another
           with
           
           
             lyes
             ,
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             rapes
             ,
             murders
             ,
             ●…heating
             ,
          
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           unrighteousnesses
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           seeming
           shew
           of
           reason
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           satisfies
           himself
           ,
           and
           many
           mor●…
           it
           's
           like
           at
           least
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           we
           Quakers
           who
           speak
           the
           truth
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           lye
           (
           as
           all
           
             God's
             People
          
           also
           will
           not
           ,
           
             whose
             Saviour
             he
             is
          
           ,
           )
           and
           desires
           to
           
             live
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             life
             under
             all
             Governments
             ,
          
           and
           among
           
             all
             men
          
           ,
           in
           all
           godliness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           our
           Testimony
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           as
           we
           be
           call'd
           to
           
             bear
             witness
          
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           
             all
             truth
             ,
             sincerity
          
           and
           integrity
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ,
           without
           those
           
             evil
             diseases
          
           o●…
           dissimulations
           and
           frauds
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           we
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           not
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           under
           penalties
           to
           
             swear
             against
             them
          
           ,
           who
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           
             speak
             against
             our
             Consciences
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           so
           much
           trouble
           our selves
           as
           to
           entertain
           much
           entercourse
           ,
           much
           less
           dispute
           about
           the
           other
           :
           But
           we
           are
           willing
           so
           to
           divide
           the
           business
           between
           the
           Quakers
           and
           other
           Christians
           (
           so
           call'd
           )
           as
           to
           meet
           the
           Bish.
           half
           way
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           an
           agreement
           with
           him
           upon
           his
           
             own
             terms
          
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           content
           to
           
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             his
             consequence
          
           out
           of
           Polybius
           for
           the
           use
           of
           oaths
           to
           
             curb
             evil-minded
          
           ,
           and
           
             evil-manner'd
             men
          
           from
           lying
           and
           false-witness-bearing
           ,
           the
           
             necessary
             use
          
           of
           which
           among
           such
           ,
           he
           concludes
           from
           the
           excess
           of
           
             sin
             ,
             iniquity
          
           and
           deceit
           that
           is
           among
           them
           ,
           whilst
           he
           agrees
           with
           us
           (
           as
           in
           his
           words
           above-cited
           he
           doth
           )
           in
           our
           consequence
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           ours
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             wisest
             of
             Heathens
             ,
          
           and
           
             primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           even
           
             his
             own
             also
          
           )
           for
           the
           
             uselesness
             ,
             needlesness
          
           ,
           and
           unlawfulness
           of
           exacting
           and
           
             taking
             oaths
          
           among
           
             true
             ,
             just
             ,
             honest
             ,
             good
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             holy
             men
             ,
          
           drawn
           from
           the
           diminution
           and
           destruction
           of
           that
           iniquity
           and
           deceit
           which
           dwells
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           once
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           as
           he
           agrees
           with
           us
           when
           we
           argue
           from
           Polybius
           thus
           :
           Among
           the
           
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             ●…ust
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             holy
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             true
             Chaistians
          
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           
             well
             known
          
           ,
           though
           unknown
           )
           Oaths
           
             need
             n●…t
          
           be
           used
           ;
           yea
           ,
           are
           
             unworthy
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             vain
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             unlawful
          
           to
           be
           used
           ;
           it
           being
           security
           enough
           in
           all
           cases
           for
           a
           man
           (
           truly
           such
           )
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ;
             for
          
           Rarus
           apnd
           veteres
           jurandi
           usus
           in
           Judiciis
           ;
           absente
           perfidia
           ,
           absit
           jurisjurandi
           usus
           :
           
             In
             the
             better
             and
             simpler
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             Oaths
             were
             seldom
          
           
           
             used
             in
             Iudicatures
             ,
             where
             no
             perfidionsness
             is
             found
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             place
             found
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
        
         
           So
           we
           agree
           with
           him
           in
           his
           consequence
           from
           Polybius
           ,
           Crescente
           perfidia
           crevit
           jurisjurandi
           usus
           :
           
             where
             there
             's
             increase
             of
             treachery
             ,
             sin
             ,
             iniquity
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             &c.
          
           there
           that
           
             cumbersom
             use
          
           of
           Oaths
           increaseth
           ,
           where
           Christian
           mens
           hearts
           and
           manners
           are
           evil
           ,
           full
           of
           dissimulation
           ,
           there
           (
           not
           
             absolutely
             ,
             morally
          
           ,
           nor
           preceptively
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           with
           the
           Schoolmen
           (
           against
           himself
           )
           well
           notes
           )
           but
           by
           way
           of
           consequence
           and
           remedy
           to
           curb
           and
           cure
           that
           disease
           of
           dissimulation
           and
           deceit
           (
           when
           otherwise
           possibly
           if
           they
           were
           
             Christians
             (
             truly
             such
          
           )
           they
           should
           need
           none
           in
           publick
           or
           private
           )
           the
           
             application
             of
             solemn
             Oaths
             is
             necessary
             :
          
           and
           so
           as
           
             contrariorum
             tum
             similis
             ,
             tum
             contraria
             est
             ratio
             ,
          
           so
           
             decrescente
             perfidiâ
             decrescit
          
           ,
           but
           
             crescente
             perfidia
             ,
             crescit
             jurandi
             asus
             :
          
           Where
           ther
           's
           a
           decrease
           and
           dying
           out
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           there
           's
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           a
           due
           decrease
           ,
           and
           dying
           out
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Oaths
           ;
           but
           where
           sin
           ,
           perfidiousness
           ,
           and
           deceit
           abound
           and
           increase
           ,
           there
           possibly
           might
           be
           some
           place
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           that
           are
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           the
           
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           would
           else
           be
           lyars
           ,
           speak
           the
           truth
           ;
           We
           could
           afford
           to
           yield
           thus
           far
           to
           the
           Bishops
           plea
           for
           an
           usefulness
           of
           Oaths
           then
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           
             one
             Rub
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bish
           ,
           lays
           in
           his
           
             own
             way
          
           ,
           and
           
             ours
             too
          
           ,
           which
           stumbles
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Gnat
           ,
           at
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           strein
           ;
           though
           such
           as
           can
           
             swallow
             Camels
          
           ,
           and
           can
           connive
           at
           their
           own
           contradictions
           ,
           strein
           little
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Cross-whet
           ,
           which
           he
           gives
           to
           this
           
             consequence
             of
             his
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             Oaths
          
           among
           
             false
             Christians
          
           ,
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           
             prophaneness
             ,
             dissimulations
             frauds
             ,
             evil
             hearts
             ,
          
           by
           his
           representation
           of
           the
           uncreditableness
           and
           invalidity
           of
           their
           most
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           ,
           who
           are
           common
           swearers
           ,
           and
           
             prophane
             persons
          
           that
           
             fear
             not
             God
          
           ;
           witness
           his
           own
           words
           again
           ,
           p.
           17.
           
           
             Nor
             can
             much
             credit
             be
             given
             (
             any
             more
             then
             to
             a
             lyar
             )
             to
             any
             man
             that
          
           swears
           
             never
             so
          
           solemnly
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           Judicature
           ,
           
             who
             is
             a
          
           common
           swearer
           ,
           
             and
             hath
             no
          
           reverence
           
             of
             the
          
           Majesty
           of
           God.
           For
           by
           this
           he
           so
           
             absolutely
             break
             ;
             the
             neck
          
           of
           his
           
             own
             consequence
          
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           so
           cordially
           close
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           else
           we
           could
           do
           .
        
         
           Nevertheless
           that
           we
           be
           not
           further
           troublesom
           to
           the
           Bish.
           then
           
             needs
             must
          
           ,
           nor
           seem
           so
           pragmatick
           as
           he
           would
           represent
           us
           to
           be
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           such
           Busie-bodies
           in
           other
           mens
           
             matters
             ,
             manners
             ,
             conversations
          
           and
           consciences
           ,
           but
           purely
           and
           singly
           to
           mind
           the
           keeping
           
           clear
           before
           God
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           lest
           medling
           with
           a
           strife
           that
           
             concerns
             us
             not
          
           (
           as
           the
           case
           of
           others
           being
           impos'd
           upon
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Oaths
           does
           not
           half
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           exaction
           of
           them
           from
           our
           selves
           )
           we
           be
           found
           (
           as
           Wisdom
           sayes
           such
           one
           is
           )
           like
           to
           him
           that
           
             taketh
             a
             dog
             by
             the
             ears
          
           ;
           nor
           to
           remove
           the
           
             heavy
             stones
          
           of
           such
           long
           standing
           ,
           as
           those
           Impositions
           of
           Oaths
           are
           ,
           from
           off
           the
           Consciences
           of
           any
           that
           
             are
             not
             burden'd
          
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             are
          
           ;
           We
           are
           pretty
           well
           content
           to
           
             part
             stakes
          
           with
           the
           Bish.
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           sayes
           of
           himself
           and
           
             his
             sort
          
           of
           
             Christians
             ,
             viz.
          
           As
           
             Christians
             of
             evil
             hearts
             &
             manners
             ,
             full
             of
             dissimulation
             and
             fraud
             ,
             abounding
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             encreasing
             in
             persidiousness
             ,
             uncharitableness
             ,
             distrusts
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             unsatisfactions
             ,
             insecurities
             ,
          
           As
           
             weak
             and
             unworthy
          
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             without
             Oaths
          
           ,
           but
           Oaths
           are
           necessary
           (
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           nor
           morally
           or
           preceptively
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           remedy
           against
           
             those
             Diseases
          
           ;
           when
           yet
           possibly
           ,
           were
           they
           Christians
           (
           
             truly
             such
          
           )
           
             they
             would
             need
             no
             swearing
             in
          
           publike
           or
           private
           :
           So
           we
           say
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           those
           
             true
             Christians
          
           call'd
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           Christians
           (
           
             truly
             such
          
           )
           in
           whom
           is
           
             no
             iniquity
             ▪
             guile
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             dissimulation
             ,
             deceit
             ,
          
           who
           walk
           in
           truth
           ,
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           in
           truth
           ,
           We
           
             are
             Christians
          
           indeed
           ,
           
             non
             nomine
             tantum
             tenus
             ,
             sed
             reapse
             ,
          
           which
           is
           security
           enough
           in
           all
           cases
           ;
           we
           need
           
             no
             Oaths
          
           to
           be
           
             us'd
             among
          
           ,
           or
           
             impos'd
             upon
          
           us
           :
           But
           this
           being
           that
           snare
           and
           dilemma
           that
           
             hypocritical
             Formalists
          
           and
           Christians
           (
           
             not
             truly
             such
          
           )
           but
           so
           in
           Name
           onely
           ,
           not
           in
           
             Nature
             ,
             fall
             into
          
           ,
           that
           
             one
             sin
          
           that
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           begets
           
             a
             necessity
          
           of
           another
           ,
           
             one
             inconvenience
          
           and
           mischief
           subjects
           inavoidably
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           
             posito
             uno
             absurdo
             sequntur
             millia
          
           ,
           Such
           being
           yet
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           their
           own
           corruptions
           and
           lying
           dead
           in
           their
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ,
           pull
           thereby
           upon
           themselves
           a
           number
           of
           
             cumbersome
             remedies
          
           ,
           which
           are
           oft
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           diseases
           ,
           but
           
             at
             best
             needless
          
           ,
           if
           the
           diseases
           were
           not
           ;
           And
           thus
           
             God's
             Law
          
           is
           added
           as
           a
           lash
           to
           the
           
             lawless
             liver
          
           or
           transgressor
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           School-Master
           to
           bring
           to
           Christ
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           
             his
             life
          
           who
           is
           the
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           :
           And
           
             such
             Christians
          
           living
           in
           all
           
             dishonesty
             ,
             ●…righteousness
             ,
             ●…ying
             ,
             falseness
             ,
             theft
             ,
             cozening
             ,
             cheating
             ,
             enmity
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             envy
          
           and
           strife
           ,
           the
           
             heavy
             yoke
             ,
             bondage
          
           and
           charge
           of
           mans
           Laws
           and
           
             Lawyers
             ,
             hireling
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           
             covetous
             Preachers
          
           are
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           peace
           and
           honesty
           ,
           ●…ill
           they
           come
           to
           know
           and
           ●…e
           led
           by
           that
           
             Light
             of
             him
          
           in
           themselves
           ,
           who
           onely
           
             guides
             their
             feet
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             true
             peace
             ,
          
           which
           they
           yet
           
           yet
           know
           not
           ,
           there
           we
           say
           with
           the
           
             Bish.
             Oaths
          
           (
           as
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           they
           are
           )
           so
           ,
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           might
           be
           used
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           credit
           could
           be
           given
           any
           more
           than
           to
           lyars
           ,
           to
           such
           
             Christians
             solemn
             swearing
          
           ,
           for
           
             posita
             causa
             ponitur
             effectus
          
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           if
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           be
           not
           a
           Church
           of
           Christians
           (
           
             truly
             such
          
           )
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           seems
           to
           intimate
           by
           his
           own
           words
           it
           is
           not
           (
           we
           have
           the
           less
           to
           say
           to
           them
           as
           concerning
           
             their
             swearing
          
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           
             liberty
             for
             us
          
           (
           and
           they
           would
           have
           so
           much
           the
           less
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           when
           God
           takes
           a
           
             final
             account
          
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           let
           us
           have
           the
           
             same
             liberty
          
           from
           them
           to
           decline
           it
           ,
           rather
           than
           force
           men
           to
           
             sin
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ▪
          
           to
           swear
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           
             they
             will
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           solemnly
           ,
           but
           prophanely
           ,
           since
           none
           of
           their
           
             own
             Laws
             against
             that
          
           can
           reclaim
           nor
           restrain
           them
           from
           it
           ;
           for
           while
           men
           are
           yet
           the
           
             servants
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           Christians
           (
           
             not
             truly
             such
          
           )
           are
           (
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           then
           Heathens
           so
           called
           )
           they
           are
           free
           from
           that
           righteousness
           that
           Christ
           requires
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           far
           exceeds
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           
             legal
             chief
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
          
           and
           Pharisees
           :
           But
           
             such
             Christians
          
           as
           are
           by
           Christ
           made
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           are
           ,
           (
           though
           once
           as
           well
           as
           others
           under
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           it
           )
           these
           are
           bound
           as
           servants
           to
           that
           
             perfect
             righteousness
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           
             natural
             ,
             deceitful
             ,
             contentious
             Iew
             ,
          
           was
           
             forswear
             not
          
           ,
           but
           
             perform
             thy
             Oaths
          
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           thou
           make
           Oaths
           to
           
             end
             strife
          
           and
           controversies
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           
             true
             spiritual
             Iew
          
           or
           Israelite
           ,
           in
           whose
           heart
           is
           
             no
             guile
          
           ,
           even
           to
           
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             neither
             ,
             go
             to
             law
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             nor
             swear
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           England
           ever
           come
           to
           be
           a
           
             Church
             constituted
          
           of
           
             such
             Christians
          
           ,
           as
           are
           truly
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           
             primitive
             Christians
          
           were
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
             Quakers
             are
          
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Light
           are
           led
           
             out
             of
             strife
          
           ,
           into
           the
           love
           that
           
             casts
             out
             all
             fea●…s
          
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           
             work●…
             no
             ill
             to
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           expect
           (
           as
           God
           does
           )
           another
           matter
           ,
           and
           other
           fruits
           than
           that
           of
           swearing
           ,
           and
           forcing
           each
           other
           to
           swear
           on
           pain
           of
           Ruine
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           clear
           our selves
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           our
           
             crime
             of
             not
             swearing
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
          
           will
           lead
           all
           that
           follow
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           
             same
             ▪
          
           and
           so
           as
           
             posita
             causa
             ponitur
          
           ,
           so
           
             sublata
             causa
             tolli●…r
             effectus
             ,
             Sin
          
           and
           
             Deceit
             standing
             ,
             Oaths
             stand
          
           (
           though
           to
           
             little
             purpose
          
           ,
           where
           
             solemn
             swearers
          
           ,
           being
           
             prophane
             swearers
          
           also
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           to
           be
           believed
           than
           Lyars
           .
           )
           but
           
           where
           
             sin
             ,
             deceit
          
           and
           
             strife
             cease
          
           ;
           there
           swearing
           hath
           
             no
             use
          
           nor
           place
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Bish.
           doth
           confess
           while
           he
           says
           p.
           23.
           
           
             The
             Eutopian
             desire
             and
             aim
             of
             these
             Quakers
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             if
             it
             were
          
           feisable
           ;
           And
           feisable
           we
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           perfection
           so
           far
           as
           to
           freedom
           from
           
             sin
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             malice
          
           and
           strife
           is
           attainable
           ;
           And
           that
           that
           is
           attainable
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           very
           
             humane
             nature
          
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           attended
           to
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           prove
           it
           against
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           confess●…s
           it
           to
           
             our
             hands
          
           ?
           And
           that
           he
           so
           does
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           his
           own
           words
           at
           large
           as
           they
           lye
           ,
           p.
           27
           ,
           28.
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           design
           of
           
             Christs
             Sermon
          
           Matth.
           5.
           and
           how
           the
           righteousness
           he
           calls
           to
           ,
           must
           
             exceed
             that
             of
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
          
           He
           says
           ,
        
         
           
             Our
             Saviour
             gives
             many
             singular
             Lessons
             or
             Precepts
             of
             more
             eminent
             diligence
             ,
             patience
             ,
             charity
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             conspicuity
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             and
          
           perfection
           of
           obedience
           ,
           
             required
             now
             under
             the
          
           Gospel
           ,
           above
           (
           mark
           )
           
             what
             either
             the
          
           Letter
           
             of
             the
          
           Mosaical
           Law
           
             seemed
             to
             exact
          
           *
           ,
           
             or
             by
             the
          
           Pharisaical
           interpretations
           
             nere
             taught
             to
             the
          
           Jews
           ;
           and
           
             however
             by
             Divine
             Indulgence
             and
             connivance
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hardness
             and
             uncharitableness
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           the
           customary
           
             depravedness
             of
             times
             and
             manners
             ,
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             some
          
           temporary
           dispensation
           
             heretofore
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             now
             under
             the
          
           Evangelical
           strictness
           
             to
             which
             Christ
             came
             to
             restore
             or
             raise
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             any
             such
             liberty
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
          
           thought
           ,
           look
           ,
           desire
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           
             to
             that
          
           sanctity
           and
           severity
           
             that
             was
             required
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             most
             conform
             to
             the
             holy
             Will
             ,
             Attributes
             and
             Nature
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             imitate
             as
             their
          
           heavenly
           Father
           
             in
             all
             sacred
          
           perfections
           ,
           which
           humane
           Nature
           
             assisted
             by
             the
          
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
          
           visible
           example
           of
           Christ
           
             was
             capable
             to
             attain
             ,
             at
             least
             sincerely
             to
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             :
          
           Which
           whoever
           doth
           (
           say
           we
           )
           shall
           attain
           ;
           for
           God
           ,
           whose
           Grace
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
             save
             from
             sin
          
           such
           as
           submit
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           it
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           2
           Tit.
           11.
           12.
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           wanting
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           willing
           to
           
           have
           all
           men
           saved
           that
           are
           
             willing
             sincerely
          
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           5thly
           ,
           The
           Bishops
           undertaken
           work
           of
           Instruction
           and
           Information
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           by
           way
           of
           confirmation
           and
           probation
           of
           what
           he
           speaks
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             main
             point
          
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           position
           and
           affirmation
           onely
           ,
           nor
           by
           way
           of
           a
           
             Magisterial
             imposing
          
           ,
           or
           
             insolent
             obtruding
          
           upon
           a
           
             numerous
             enlightened
             people
          
           ,
           in
           an
           age
           of
           so
           
             much
             light
          
           and
           learning
           in
           those
           Mysteries
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             Godliness
          
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           are
           hid
           from
           the
           Scholastick
           ,
           and
           revealed
           to
           the
           
             rude
             Rustick
          
           ,
           or
           
             Russet
             Rabbies
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           the
           
             flashy
             conceptions
             ,
             incogitancies
          
           ,
           meer
           crude
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           say
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           of
           us
           ,
           p.
           8.
           what
           ere
           we
           think
           )
           but
           rather
           
             uncertain
             conjectures
          
           of
           his
           
             own
             fancy
          
           ;
           the
           
             Mint
             of
             Humane
             Fancies
          
           ,
           not
           only
           melancholly
           and
           timorous
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Bish.
           p.
           11.
           )
           but
           pragmatick
           and
           adventurous
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           adulteration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           stuprating
           of
           Conscience
           :
           Both
           are
           
             injurious
             usurpations
             upon
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Scepter
             is
             infallible
             Truth
             .
          
           This
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           yeilds
           is
           not
           
             cogent
             enough
          
           (
           though
           he
           be
           a
           
             Bish
             ▪
          
           )
           to
           conviction
           ,
           p.
           25.
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             in
             order
             to
             my
             design
             (
             which
             is
             to
             justifie
             the
             legal
             proceeding
             of
             this
             Kingdoms
             Iustice
             by
          
           Oaths
           ,
           
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             scruples
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           )
           
             to
             oppose
             my
          
           Nay
           
             to
             their
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             or
             to
             offer
             the
          
           husk
           and
           chaff
           of
           words
           ,
           
             void
             of
             such
             Rsasons
             as
             either
             ●…low
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             actions
             ,
             as
             good
             or
             evil
             morally
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Treasury
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           considering
           how
           much
           (
           as
           is
           shew'd
           above
           by
           his
           own
           words
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           he
           quotes
           concerning
           the
           needlesness
           of
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           the
           worthlesness
           of
           
             false
             Christians
          
           Oaths
           )
           the
           
             Bish
             ▪
             weakens
          
           his
           
             own
             words
          
           ,
           and
           sides
           
             with
             us
             against
             himself
          
           ,
           to
           the
           ●…saying
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           all
           that
           little
           that
           he
           doth
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           upon
           the
           most
           
             solemn
             ,
             serious
             ,
             sincere
          
           and
           
             single-ey'd
             perusal
          
           of
           his
           most
           
             Polemical
             matter
          
           ,
           how
           he
           os●…ers
           
             any
             more
          
           than
           the
           meer
           husk
           and
           chaff
           of
           
             changeable
             words
          
           ,
           void
           of
           
             real
             proof
          
           .
           or
           any
           
             right-drawn
             Reason
          
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           action
           of
           swearing
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Scripture
           either
           ,
           and
           renders
           
             his
             Nay
          
           ,
           which
           (
           
             coeteris
             paribu●…
          
           at
           least
           )
           were
           
             tant
             amount
          
           thereunto
           ,
           of
           far
           
             less
             credit
          
           (
           as
           inferior
           to
           him
           as
           we
           else
           are
           )
           to
           
             our
             Yea
          
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           Yea
           ,
           while
           his
           is
           (
           as
           ours
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           
           words
           never
           were
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           )
           about
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
          
           thing
           ,
           at
           
             o●…t
             and
             the
             same
          
           time
           ,
           both
           Yea
           and
           Nay
           .
        
         
           6thly
           ,
           That
           proof
           the
           
             Bish.
             (
             de
             jure
          
           )
           should
           bring
           in
           order
           to
           the
           information
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           if
           erring
           )
           and
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           less
           than
           clearly
           and
           
             infallibly
             ,
             in
             it self
          
           at
           least
           ,
           demonstrative
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             Oaths
             now
          
           among
           
             Christians
             ▪
          
           without
           any
           palbably
           apparent
           just
           ground
           of
           exception
           ,
           and
           such
           onely
           as
           is
           capable
           to
           put
           th●…
           case
           to
           a
           clear
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           
             out
             of
             question
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           yeild
           no
           more
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           than
           some
           
             probable
             evidence
          
           to
           the
           
             Enquirer
             ▪
          
           against
           which
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           brought
           by
           him
           as
           clear
           ,
           or
           
             clearer
             evidence
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           this
           leaves
           
             conscientious
             men
          
           liable
           
             like
             children
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           such
           
             grand
             concernment
          
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           doubteth
           is
           damned
           if
           he
           do
           them
           (
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Faith
           ,
           of
           
             which
             whatever
             is
             not
             ,
             is
             sin
          
           )
           to
           be
           
             whissled
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             after
             the
             cunning
             craftiness
             of
          
           self-seeking
           men
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           
             own
             interests
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           and
           ministers
           nothing
           but
           occasion
           of
           
             endless
             jauglings
          
           about
           questions
           and
           strifes
           of
           words
           ,
           whereof
           come
           the
           
             perverse
             disputings
          
           of
           the
           men
           of
           
             corrupt
             minds
          
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           godliness
           it self
           to
           be
           
             great
             gain
          
           ,
           but
           suppose
           it
           
             godliness
             enough
          
           to
           get
           
             great
             gain
          
           by
           their
           profession
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           whereas
           we
           are
           along
           time
           before-hand
           with
           him
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           account
           ,
           concerning
           our
           gain-saying
           to
           
             swear
             at
             all
          
           ,
           having
           not
           onely
           in
           a
           
             plain
             ,
             positive
          
           way
           proved
           the
           
             warrant
             ableness
          
           thereof
           from
           
             right
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           
             Scriptural
             demonstration
          
           in
           our
           Books
           (
           which
           for
           ought
           we
           find
           he
           is
           more
           pleas'd
           to
           pass
           by
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           so
           much
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           reply
           thereto
           )
           the
           
             Bi
             ▪
          
           under
           a
           most
           specious
           and
           preheminent
           pretence
           of
           answering
           the
           scruples
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           fair
           removing
           their
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           justifying
           of
           Oaths
           to
           be
           now
           lawful
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           of
           not
           yeilding
           their
           
             chearful
             obedience
          
           ,
           shall
           leave
           them
           in
           
             sufferings
             without
             excuse
          
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           p.
           2.
           comes
           forth
           at
           last
           p.
           26.
           with
           no
           more
           then
           
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             give
             those
             Reasons
             which
             induce
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Quakers
             do
             err
             ,
             not
             knowing
             ,
             or
             not
             right
             understanding
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             viz.
          
           Mat.
           5.
           
           Jam.
           5.
           
             which
             is
             not
             to
             forbid
             all
             swearing
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             the
             just
             and
             Religious
             Laws
             of
          
           England
           
             do
             require
          
           .
           Which
           
             promised
             endeavour
          
           (
           not
           for
           want
           of
           
             outward
             prudence
          
           we
           believe
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           whereby
           
           he
           stands
           
             not
             a
             little
          
           in
           his
           
             own
             light
          
           ,
           and
           hinders
           himself
           from
           the
           
             plain
             sight
          
           of
           the
           
             plain
             simple
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Iesus
           ;
           but
           for
           want
           of
           furniture
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           such
           a
           barren
           cause
           as
           he
           pleads
           ,
           not
           furnishing
           the
           most
           
             capacious
             brain
          
           from
           thence
           sufficiently
           towards
           its
           
             own
             maintenance
          
           )
           the
           Bishop
           performs
           as
           well
           as
           one
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           his
           proof
           should
           be
           no
           less
           then
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             demonstration
             à
             notioribus
             &
             certioribus
             conclusione
             ,
          
           proves
           
             Ignotum
             per
             aeque
             ignotum
             ,
             dubium
             per
             magis
             dubium
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             incertum
             per
             incertius
          
           .
        
         
           7ly
           .
           This
           
             scriptural
             demonstration
          
           must
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           it
           being
           confessed
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           all
           men
           that
           wonted
           labour
           of
           tumbling
           o're
           their
           Concordances
           to
           find
           and
           heap
           up
           testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           there
           are
           
             texts
             enough
          
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           commanding
           the
           Iews
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           onely
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           prohibiting
           them
           to
           swear
           by
           both
           it
           and
           Malcham
           ,
           or
           ought
           else
           .
        
         
           8ly
           .
           Any
           thing
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           two
           
             Texts
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.
           
           Jam.
           5.
           to
           the
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Bishop
           not
           seeming
           so
           much
           as
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             books
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           particulars
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           most
           moment
           in
           order
           to
           his
           end
           to
           be
           throwly
           replied
           to
           ,
           though
           from
           other
           places
           hereof
           which
           give
           light
           to
           Mat.
           5.
           
           &
           Iam.
           5.
           he
           promises
           p.
           26
           such
           
             weighty
             ,
             pregnant
          
           ,
           and
           
             plain
             reasons
          
           as
           shal
           carry
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           brings
           no
           more
           out
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           (
           not
           because
           he
           was
           
             not
             capable
          
           to
           
             have
             found
          
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           there
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           not
           there
           to
           
             be
             found
          
           )
           no
           more
           in
           demonstration
           of
           the
           
             lawful
             use
             of
             Oaths
          
           among
           Christians
           in
           
             judicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             fore-nam'd
             places
          
           that
           speak
           of
           Christ's
           saying
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
          
           ;
           and
           of
           
             Panl's
             charging
             ,
             protesting
          
           ,
           and
           
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           o're
           ,
           and
           o're
           ,
           and
           o're
           again
           (
           being
           anew
           put
           to
           it
           )
           prov'd
           to
           be
           
             no
             oaths
          
           ,
           nor
           adjuarations
           :
           and
           the
           
             Angels
             swearing
          
           ,
           Rev.
           10.
           whose
           example
           the
           Bishop
           says
           indeed
           p.
           39.
           justifies
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           some
           swearing
           ;
           which
           we
           have
           shewed
           also
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           be
           to
           
             any
             men
          
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           to
           us
           
             any
             President
          
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Son
           that
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Angels
           ,
           by
           the
           dispensation
           of
           whom
           the
           
             Law
             for
             Oaths
             ,
             Tithes
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           
             legal
             Rites
          
           and
           
             Rud
             ments
          
           was
           given
           ;
           which
           Son
           also
           all
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             bid
             to
             worship
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           of
           Heb.
           6.
           
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           
             an
             Oath
          
           among
           men
           (
           not
           medling
           there
           to
           shew
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           among
           
             Saints
             ▪
          
           who
           as
           concerning
           strife
           ,
           the
           
             occasion
             of
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           consequentially
           concerning
           swearing
           ,
           should
           not
           walk
           as
           men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           )
           says
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           only
           )
           that
           it
           is
           an
           
             end
             of
             strife
          
           ,
           not
           heeding
           that
           when
           men
           
             once
             in
             strife
          
           come
           once
           
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             in
             him
             ,
             new
             Creatures
             ,
             Christians
             ,
          
           and
           to
           walk
           no
           more
           as
           carnal
           ,
           nor
           as
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           as
           
             true
             saints
          
           and
           Christians
           ,
           they
           come
           both
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           swearing
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           those
           
             two
             Texts
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           
           Iam.
           5.
           to
           which
           the
           Bish.
           sayes
           ,
           he
           would
           alledge
           
             other
             Texts
          
           that
           should
           give
           light
           ;
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           light
           a
           Candle
           to
           see
           the
           Sun
           by
           ;
           for
           they
           of
           themselves
           give
           such
           
             clear
             ,
             undeniable
          
           evidence
           to
           the
           Truth
           that
           's
           maintained
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           swearing
           among
           Christians
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           bright
           shining
           of
           the
           Sun
           gives
           light
           to
           all
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           causes
           them
           to
           shine
           out
           ,
           and
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           
             proper
             lustre
          
           ;
           so
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           Texts
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           from
           these
           ,
           as
           from
           
             two
             Cardinal
          
           and
           
             Capital
             ones
          
           ,
           to
           borrow
           all
           that
           evidence
           they
           have
           ,
           whether
           
             one
             way
          
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           to
           
             this
             point
          
           :
           And
           the
           Bish
           is
           so
           far
           from
           
             darkening
             the
             Testimony
          
           against
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           which
           in
           answer
           to
           others
           we
           have
           already
           held
           sorth
           therefrom
           ,
           that
           (
           save
           that
           p.
           7.
           he
           passes
           
             in
             gross
          
           a
           
             gross
             censure
          
           upon
           our
           writing●…
           private
           or
           publick
           ,
           as
           savouring
           of
           much
           
             silliness
             ,
             never
             well
             catechised
             ignorance
          
           and
           folly
           )
           one
           would
           think
           he
           had
           never
           so
           much
           as
           seen
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           as
           any
           
             publick
             appearances
          
           of
           ours
           in
           
             that
             Cause
          
           ,
           as
           from
           these
           
             two
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           as
           the
           Bish.
           makes
           such
           
             quick
             dispatch
          
           in
           in
           his
           business
           ,
           that
           
             for
             hast
          
           he
           hath
           well-nigh
           left
           it
           all
           behind
           him
           ,
           So
           we
           might
           without
           
             much
             prejudice
          
           to
           the
           Cause
           in
           controversie
           among
           some
           wise
           men
           ,
           referring
           him
           to
           what
           's
           written
           ;
           take
           as
           
             little
             notice
          
           of
           that
           
             little
             or
             nothing
          
           which
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Bish.
           in
           disproof
           thereof
           ,
           as
           he
           seems
           to
           take
           of
           our
           proofs
           from
           thence
           ,
           about
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           swearing
           ;
           Nevertheless
           ,
           because
           some
           are
           apt
           to
           judge
           that
           
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
          
           ,
           if
           
             nothing
             be
             said
          
           ,
           Something
           (
           and
           no
           more
           than
           needs
           )
           may
           be
           said
           to
           what
           notions
           the
           Bishop
           offers
           in
           proof
           of
           his
           conjectures
           and
           conceptions
           ,
           why
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           
           Iam.
           5.
           are
           not
           intended
           as
           an
           
             absolute
             ▪
          
           
           
             universal
             prohibition
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           on
           to
           our
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           At
           preparative
           to
           the
           delivery
           of
           
             his
             sence
          
           upon
           the
           places
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           
             makes
             a
             long
             Harvest
          
           of
           a
           
             little
             Corn
          
           ,
           before
           he
           comes
           plainly
           and
           positively
           to
           speak
           out
           his
           mind
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           as
           in
           opposition
           to
           us
           (
           as
           he
           does
           briefly
           in
           p.
           35.
           )
           spends
           about
           ,
           or
           above
           thirty
           pages
           in
           
             Preambles
             ,
             long
             popular
             passages
          
           ,
           and
           
             plausible
             pretences
          
           of
           sundry
           prudentials
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           p.
           13.
           )
           that
           we
           must
           observe
           in
           searching
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           
             true
             meaning
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           many
           things
           in
           
             some
             Scriptures
             being
             expressed
             darkly
             ,
             metaphorically
             ,
             figuratively
             ,
             parabolically
             ,
             comparatively
             ,
          
           by
           
             way
             of
             allusions
          
           in
           
             metonymies
             ,
             synechdoches
             ,
             Ironies
             ,
             hyperbolies
             ,
             extraordinary
             commands
             ,
          
           in
           universalities
           ,
           which
           are
           limited
           to
           the
           
             subject
             intended
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Lest
           
             erronious
             minds
          
           ,
           like
           glasses
           of
           refraction
           or
           
             false
             mediums
          
           ,
           pervert
           them
           from
           the
           simplicity
           ,
           to
           their
           
             own
             destruction
          
           (
           as
           St.
           Peter
           speaks
           )
           it
           being
           endless
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           
             enumerate
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           which
           have
           
             something
             or
             other
          
           in
           their
           
             meaning
             and
             design
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Letter
             seems
             to
             hold
             forth
             in
             the
             bare
             words
             of
             it
             .
          
           Which
           swelling
           sayings
           of
           the
           Bish.
           may
           have
           a
           shew
           of
           Wisdom
           among
           an
           
             implicit-faith't
             people
          
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           ●…ll
           that
           sound
           is
           but
           like
           a
           cask
           full
           of
           emptiness
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           noise
           whereof
           ▪
           many
           that
           are
           
             ever
             learning
             ,
             never
             knowing
             Truth
             ,
          
           may
           be
           s●…un'd
           from
           ,
           more
           than
           establish't
           in
           the
           Truth
           ;
           neither
           hath
           it
           
             more
             plenty
             of
             words
          
           ,
           than
           
             little
             pertinency
             of
             matter
          
           ,
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           says
           it
           is
           )
           that
           
             innumerable
             Scriptures
          
           should
           speak
           
             one
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           mean
           another
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           
             little
             less
          
           than
           to
           make
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Penman
           ,
           who
           used
           
             all
             plainnesse
             of
             speech
          
           ,
           like
           to
           
             such
             deceivers
          
           and
           seducers
           as
           those
           unlearned
           and
           
             unstable
             ones
          
           ,
           which
           unlearned
           *
           Peter
           speaks
           of
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           abundance
           of
           their
           Ambages
           and
           circumlocutions
           ,
           lead
           people
           about
           ,
           to
           the
           losing
           of
           them
           from
           the
           simplicity
           of
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           their
           
             own
             Wisdom
          
           )
           must
           
             those
             Texts
          
           therefore
           be
           a
           mockery
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           needs
           mean
           some
           
             other
             thing
          
           than
           they
           express
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           
             some
             Texts
          
           have
           so
           ?
           must
           therefore
           these
           two
           have
           in
           them
           
             dark
             sayings
             ,
             metaphors
             ,
             figures
             ,
             parables
             ,
             comparisons
             ,
             allusions
             ,
             metonymies
             ,
             synechdoches
             ,
             hyperbolies
             ,
             extaordinary
             commands
             ,
             limited
             universalities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           both
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           either
           
           
             no●…
             able
          
           ,
           or
           
             not
             willing
          
           to
           see
           the
           Sun
           when
           it
           shines
           in
           
             his
             face
          
           ,
           that
           fee●…
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           them
           .
           Though
           then
           the
           Bish.
           to
           the
           amazing
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           leads
           men
           about
           in
           a
           
             Wood
             of
             Wonderments
          
           for
           so
           
             many
             leaves
          
           together
           ,
           that
           had
           his
           Discourse
           been
           a
           
             Sermon
             preach't
          
           on
           either
           of
           those
           Verses
           ,
           by
           
             word
             of
             mouth
          
           ,
           and
           stinted
           by
           a
           Glass
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           
             run
             out
          
           before
           he
           had
           come
           at
           his
           Text
           ;
           yet
           (
           taking
           the
           counsel
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Ne
             immittas
             pecus
             tuuns
             in
             pratum
             ubi
             no●…
             est
             sepes
             ,
          
           passing
           by
           the
           boundless
           preambulations
           and
           superfluity
           of
           
             superstitious
             fears
          
           of
           this
           and
           
             that
             danger
          
           of
           perverting
           them
           to
           our
           destruction
           )
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           Texts
           ,
           which
           have
           enough
           in
           them
           to
           
             clear
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           meaning
           in
           them
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           deal
           of
           do
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Divines
           make
           about
           
             Christ's
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           so
           
             much
             difficulty
          
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           
             learn
             of
             him
          
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           led
           by
           him
           in
           a
           cross
           to
           their
           
             own
             wills
          
           ,
           into
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           
             whole
             will
          
           and
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           easily
           know
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           
             sifted
             off
          
           that
           
             overgrown
             husk
          
           and
           chaff
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           left
           behind
           us
           all
           that
           heap
           of
           
             light
             grain
          
           that
           lies
           about
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           what
           he
           urges
           immediately
           ,
           as
           in
           proof
           of
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           forced
           to
           amount
           in
           worth
           to
           the
           weight
           of
           
             one
             grain
          
           of
           such
           Corn
           as
           is
           fit
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Garner
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           Indeed
           the
           Bish.
           says
           p.
           17.
           
           
             If
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             will
             admit
             such
             cautions
             and
             limitations
             as
             they
             do
             to
             other
             places
             ,
             in
             the
             interpreting
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             they
             chiefly
             alledge
             to
             justifie
             their
             denial
             of
             all
             swearing
             whatever
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             doabt
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             my
             sense
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Quakers
           will
           grant
           those
           Scriptures
           to
           have
           such
           limitations
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           an
           exceptive
           of
           
             that
             swearing
             I
             plead
             for
             against
             them
             ,
          
           (
           for
           that
           is
           
             my
             sence
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           they
           forbid
           not
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           but
           some
           onely
           )
           then
           ,
           
             per
             Petitione
             in
             Principij
          
           by
           a
           begging
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           desiring
           them
           to
           grant
           that
           my
           (
           wrong
           )
           sence
           is
           right
           ,
           and
           their
           (
           right
           )
           sence
           
             wrong
             ▪
          
           I
           have
           gun'd
           the
           Cause
           .
           But
           for
           all
           his
           taking
           it
           of
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           give
           him
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           ,
           and
           not
           ours
           to
           give
           away
           ,
           we
           must
           tell
           the
           Bish.
           much
           what
           in
           his
           own
           words
           following
           ,
           that
           whether
           we
           ever
           yeild
           to
           
             his
             sence
          
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           ever
           
             commend
             us
             for
             it
             or
             no
             ,
          
           we
           have
           such
           
             due
             regard
          
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           that
           we
           are
           willing
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           Rule
           of
           
             Christians
             actions
          
           in
           this
           cale
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           a
           tryal
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           then
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           the
           Bish.
           beats
           so
           much
           about
           in
           a
           circumference
           of
           cautions
           and
           conceptions
           ,
           but
           scarce
           
             comes
             near
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           afraid
           
             too
             critically
          
           to
           examine
           them
           ▪
           or
           to
           enter
           within
           the
           bark
           or
           rind
           of
           the
           context
           ,
           to
           sind
           out
           
             Christ's
             true
             intent
          
           in
           the
           Texts
           themselves
           ,
           must
           be
           
             duly
             examined
             ,
             exactly
             weighed
          
           ,
           &
           
             aptly
             reduced
          
           to
           that
           
             Standard
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           mens
           
             false
             glosses
          
           on
           them
           ,
           in
           both
           Morals
           and
           Fiducials
           ;
           which
           
             Standard
             of
             Truth
          
           admits
           of
           
             no
             strife
          
           among
           those
           that
           stand
           and
           
             walk
             uprightly
          
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           
             no
             Oaths
          
           in
           order
           to
           the
           ending
           of
           it
           .
           In
           order
           to
           a
           
             true
             examination
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           
             clear
             discovery
          
           how
           the
           Bish.
           falls
           short
           of
           the
           utmost
           of
           
             Christs
             purpose
          
           in
           them
           ;
           let
           them
           first
           be
           
             seriously
             read
          
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           (
           
             rightly
             enough
          
           )
           translated
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           the
           Bish
           ,
           puts
           in
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           The
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           37.
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thine
             Oaths
             :
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             Gods
             Tbrone
             ,
             nor
             by
             Earth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             footstool
             ,
             neither
             by
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             swear
             by
             thy
             head
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             one
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             ;
             But
             let
             your
             communication
             be
          
           yea
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             than
          
           these
           ,
           
             cometh
             of
             evil
          
           .
           And
           Jam.
           5.
           thus
           :
           
             But
             above
             all
             things
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
          
           yea
           be
           yea
           ,
           
             and
             your
          
           nay
           nay
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
          
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Texts
           the
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           
             All
             swevring
             is
             forbidden
          
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           says
           ,
           No
           ,
           but
           
             some
             Oaths
          
           onely
           :
           in
           evidence
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           ours
           ,
           we
           say
           
             several
             things
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           
             not
             deny
          
           ,
           but
           confess
           to
           as
           fully
           wel-nigh
           as
           we
           would
           desire
           him
           ;
           and
           some
           which
           we
           judg
           he
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           
             can
             deny
             .
             First
          
           ,
           That
           the
           words
           are
           
             truly
             enough
          
           translated
           .
           2ly
           .
           That
           the
           words
           are
           expresly
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           or
           Letter
           of
           them
           ,
           an
           
             absolute
             universal
             negative
          
           ;
           without
           
             any
             limitation
             ,
             dispensation
          
           ,
           or
           exception
           ,
           pag.
           25.
           3ly
           .
           That
           at
           the
           
             first
             view
          
           they
           have
           a
           
             shrewd
             shew
          
           of
           
             our
             sense
          
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           in
           no
           other
           then
           the
           
             Bishops
             own
             words
          
           ,
           pag.
           20.
           )
           
             both
             places
             seem
             at
             first
             sight
             point
             blank
          
           (
           as
           some
           Commentators
           observe
           )
           
             to
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             swearing
             among
             Christians
             ;
             both
             have
             emphatical
             ,
             or
             vehement
          
           
           words
           .
           4ly
           .
           
             The
             first
             hath
             Christs
             authority
             ,
             reforming
             not
             onely
             the
             Pharisaick
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             Mosaick
             indulgences
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             Iews
             hearts
             .
          
           5ly
           .
           That
           they
           are
           
             notable
             Texts
          
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           stand
           as
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           
             Balaam
             ,
             with
             a
             sword
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             stop
             the
             way
             of
             all
             swearing
             whatsoever
             .
             6ly
             .
          
           They
           are
           agreed
           
             by
             all
          
           to
           be
           a
           divine
           and
           
             strict
             prohibition
          
           of
           that
           
             sin
             of
             swearing
             .
             7ly
          
           .
           Places
           not
           so
           clear
           on
           the
           Bishop's
           part
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           
             Pillar
             of
             fire
          
           that
           gave
           Light
           to
           Israel
           (
           as
           clear
           to
           the
           contrary
           as
           they
           are
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           cogent
           to
           our
           consciences
           )
           they
           are
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Pillar
           ,
           that
           was
           as
           a
           cloud
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           )
           by
           the
           Bishop's
           own
           confession
           ,
           both
           dark
           and
           dubious
           .
           All
           which
           grants
           of
           the
           Bishop
           (
           were
           there
           no
           more
           at
           all
           to
           be
           said
           )
           are
           of
           
             weight
             enough
          
           upon
           the
           bare
           reading
           thereof
           at
           random
           ,
           to
           cast
           the
           scales
           for
           the
           Quaker's-Cause
           against
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           (
           if
           all
           he
           says
           be
           
             pre
             cisely
          
           and
           strictly
           weighed
           in
           the
           
             ballance
             of
             the
             sanctuary
          
           ,
           and
           truly
           tried
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           
             right
             reason
          
           )
           will
           it
           be
           found
           too
           light
           to
           serve
           his
           purpose
           
             against
             the
             Quakers
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           say
           the
           Texts
           are
           truly
           enough
           translated
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           above
           transcribed
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           Bishop
           put
           in
           any
           exception
           against
           it
           .
           Indeed
           
             H.
             Den
          
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           had
           very
           much
           to
           do
           already
           ,
           as
           to
           Matth.
           5.
           makes
           an
           unjust
           exception
           against
           that
           true
           translation
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           [
           
             at
             all
          
           ]
           ;
           but
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           exception
           being
           long
           since
           removed
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           him
           here
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Bishop
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           Iam.
           5.
           some
           except
           against
           that
           last
           clause
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           not
           rightly
           translated
           nor
           Englished
           by
           [
           
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
          
           ]
           affirming
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           signifie
           onely
           
             ipsissimam
             Iudicandi
             actionem
          
           ,
           the
           very
           act
           of
           judging
           ,
           or
           determining
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           punishment
           ,
           or
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           suffering
           of
           it
           ;
           2.
           
           That
           that
           clause
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           not
           alwayes
           [
           ne
           ]
           [
           lest
           ]
           but
           sometimes
           [
           ●…isi
           ]
           i.
           e.
           [
           except
           ]
           and
           so
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           to
           be
           thus
           ,
           
             Swear
             notby
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
          
           &c.
           except
           it
           be
           when
           ye
           come
           before
           a
           Iudgement-seat
           ,
           or
           except
           it
           be
           in
           order
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           a
           matter
           in
           some
           
             Court
             of
             Iudicature
          
           ;
           so
           making
           the
           words
           exclusive
           onely
           of
           swearing
           by
           creatures
           in
           ordinary
           discourse
           ,
           but
           not
           prohibitive
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           
             cases
             of
             weight
          
           before
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
         
           Which
           sence
           hath
           indeed
           a
           fairer
           shew
           in
           it
           of
           
             some
             allowance
          
           of
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           ,
           and
           (
           could
           it
           be
           cleared
           to
           be
           the
           Spirit
           's
           meaning
           )
           would
           serve
           the
           Bishop's
           turn
           (
           though
           it
           is
           but
           of
           a
           
             learned
             Lay-man's
          
           starting
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           some
           
             present
             considerable
             sway
          
           in
           this
           City
           )
           then
           all
           that
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           serv'd
           it
           by
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             true
             interpretation
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             true
             translation
          
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           
             divers
             Reasons
          
           hereunder
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Howbeit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifie●…
           that
           very
           
             action
             of
             judging
          
           of
           things
           in
           order
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           a
           verdict
           or
           sentence
           ,
           yet
           not
           exclusively
           ,
           but
           conclusively
           of
           the
           
             Iudgement
             ,
             Verdict
          
           and
           Sentence
           it self
           ,
           given
           or
           pass'd
           against
           one
           to
           such
           or
           such
           punishment
           ;
           yea
           also
           sometimes
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           the
           very
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           
             condemnation
             pass'd
          
           against
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           his
           suffering
           of
           the
           punishment
           to
           which
           he
           is
           
             adjudged
             according
             to
          
           the
           said
           sentence
           so
           passing
           against
           him
           ;
           witness
           those
           places
           Ioh.
           3
           19
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           Matth.
           23.
           33.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           Where
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           understood
           so
           restrictively
           ,
           as
           to
           signifie
           no
           more
           than
           the
           
             single
             action
          
           of
           judging
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Animadversion
           or
           debate
           upon
           a
           matter
           ,
           but
           also
           both
           the
           sentencing
           of
           a
           man
           to
           the
           suffering
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           vengeance
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             according
          
           to
           the
           sentence
           .
           So
           here
           in
           Iames
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           not
           ,
           as
           that
           
             fore-named
             friend
          
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           unless
           ,
           or
           except
           ye
           come
           under
           the
           examination
           of
           a
           Court
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           it
           's
           rendered
           )
           lest
           ye
           fall
           
             under
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           or
           
             into
             condemnation
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rightly
           rendered
           as
           we
           read
           them
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           that
           conjunction
           which
           is
           copulative
           of
           
             this
             sentence
          
           with
           
             those
             foregoing
          
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           which
           properly
           signifie●…
           [
           nisi
           ]
           [
           unless
           ]
           or
           [
           except
           ]
           it
           would
           have
           so
           much
           the
           more
           shew
           however
           of
           possibility
           to
           be
           translated
           that
           way
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           howbeit
           it
           may
           
             possibly
             perhaps
          
           in
           some
           cases
           (
           but
           improperly
           ever
           )
           be
           used
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Hower's
             ●…iads
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Verses
           sake
           ,
           in
           which
           cases
           Poets
           oft
           
             take
             liberty
          
           to
           lanch
           out
           from
           the
           
             native
             sence
          
           of
           the
           words
           )
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           nisi
           ;
           or
           except
           ;
           yet
           most
           properly
           and
           primarily
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           most
           
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             usually
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           universally
           ,
           signies
           
             ne
             ,
             lest
             that
          
           ;
           for
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           non
           ,
           are
           two
           conjunctions
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           are
           together
           in
           conjunction
           or
           composition
           ,
           do
           naturally
           sound
           forth
           as
           much
           as
           ne
           ,
           or
           
             ut
             non
             ,
             lest
             that
             ye
             fall
             ,
          
           or
           
             that
             ye
             may
             not
          
           fall
           into
           condemnation
           :
           And
           we
           are
           not
           (
           without
           such
           a
           
             palbable
             necessity
          
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           here
           found
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           
             prime
             ,
             proper
             ,
             genuine
          
           and
           native
           signification
           of
           any
           words
           ,
           into
           that
           which
           is
           improper
           and
           forraign
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           (
           whatever
           any
           Poet
           might
           do
           )
           yet
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           sence
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Apostle
           throughout
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           uses
           these
           phrases
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           find
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           put
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           signifie
           
             nisi
             ,
             except
          
           ,
           but
           either
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           used
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           never
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           express
           unless
           ,
           or
           except
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             unless
          
           ,
           or
           except
           your
           righteousness
           exceeds
           that
           of
           the
           Pharise●…
           ▪
           19.
           9.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             except
          
           for
           Fornication
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           3
           ,
           5.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           [
           except
           ]
           
             a
             man
             be
             born
             from
             above
             .
          
           Luk.
           13.
           3
           ,
           5
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           [
           except
           ]
           
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           where-ever
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           is
           truly
           translated
           (
           as
           here
           )
           
             ne
             ,
             ut
             non
             ,
             lest
             ,
             lest
             that
             ,
          
           but
           never
           Englisht
           by
           unless
           ,
           or
           except
           ,
           as
           Matt.
           7.
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Iudge
             not
          
           ,
           lest
           
             ye
             be
             judged
          
           ;
           Will
           any
           knowing
           man
           read
           that
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           Judge
           not
           ,
           unless
           ,
           or
           except
           ye
           be
           judged
           ?
        
         
           So
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             Lest
             Satan
             tempt
             you
             for
             your
             incontinency
             ,
          
           &c.
           So
           Heb.
           3.
           13.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             Lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardened
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           that
           clause
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           an
           exception
           from
           the
           foregoing
           prohibition
           not
           to
           swear
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           caution
           not
           to
           swear
           on
           pain
           of
           judgement
           or
           condemnation
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           evident
           by
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           being
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Cado
             ,
             prosternor
             ,
             incido
          
           ,
           &c.
           signifies
           properly
           a
           falling
           into
           some
           kind
           of
           mischief
           or
           danger
           ,
           which
           attends
           the
           doing
           of
           some
           matter
           prohibited
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           coming
           as
           a
           Witness
           before
           a
           
             Court
             ▪
             of
             Iudicature
          
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           nonsensical
           to
           express
           such
           an
           appearance
           by
           a
           verb
           of
           such
           signification
           :
           For
           what
           sence
           were
           it
           to
           say
           ,
           Never
           swear
           except
           you
           
             fall
             into
             ,
             alias
             incur
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Iudgment-seat
             ?
          
           But
           it
           's
           good
           sence
           to
           say
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             fall
             under
             Iudgment
             ,
             or
             into
             condemnation
             :
          
        
         
           In
           full
           and
           final
           evidence
           of
           this
           yet
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           a
           caution
           not
           to
           swear
           on
           pain
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           exception
           from
           the
           command
           not
           to
           swear
           ;
           we
           have
           one
           place
           much
           like
           to
           this
           
           in
           phrase
           and
           sence
           ,
           viz.
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             lest
             being
             puft
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             he
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           '
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Lest
           
             he
             fall
             into
             reproach
             and
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             De
             ▪
             vil
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           rendered
           so
           ,
           except
           ye
           come
           before
           a
           Iudgement-seat
           ,
           it
           would
           argue
           it
           to
           be
           permitted
           as
           lawful
           to
           swear
           in
           all
           
             manners
             ,
             kinds
          
           and
           cases
           before
           specified
           ,
           in
           a
           Court
           ;
           but
           that
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           ,
           for
           then
           these
           
             two
             absurdities
          
           would
           follow
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           Iames
           sayes
           ,
           Swear
           not
           
             by
             Heaven
          
           ,
           nor
           
             by
             Earth
          
           ,
           nor
           
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             except
          
           before
           a
           
             Court
             of
             Iudicature
          
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           men
           do
           come
           before
           a
           
             Court
             of
             Iudicat●…re
          
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           
             lawfully
             swear
          
           either
           
             by
             Heaven
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             Earth
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             by
             God
             alone
          
           ;
           which
           were
           most
           gross
           and
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           Iames
           sayes
           ,
           Let
           your
           Yea
           be
           Yea
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
          
           ;
           and
           Gauden's
           interpretation
           of
           those
           clauses
           ,
           Let
           your
           yea
           be
           yea
           ,
           and
           your
           
             nay
             ,
             nay
          
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           p.
           32.
           viz.
           That
           they
           
             import
             that
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             of
             Christians
             meaning
             and
             doing
             as
             may
             be
             consonant
             to
             their
             words
             in
             truth
          
           and
           
             honesty
             ,
             without
             fraud
             or
             falsity
          
           ;
           'T
           would
           follow
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           use
           all
           simplicity
           and
           plainness
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           meaning
           and
           doing
           be
           consonant
           to
           your
           
             words
             ,
             except
          
           ye
           come
           before
           a
           Iudgement-seat
           ,
           and
           then
           ye
           need
           not
           let
           your
           yea
           be
           yea
           ,
           or
           your
           
             nay
             ,
             nay
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           need
           not
           let
           your
           meaning
           be
           consonant
           to
           your
           words
           in
           truth
           and
           honesty
           ,
           without
           fraud
           or
           falslty
           ,
           which
           were
           an
           absurdity
           more
           
             exceedingly
             gross
          
           than
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           they
           are
           an
           
             universal
             negative
          
           ,
           expresly
           
             exclusive
             of
             all
             swearing
             ,
             without
             limitation
             or
             exception
             ,
          
           what
           hinders
           why
           they
           may
           not
           punctually
           be
           taken
           in
           that
           
             plain
             way
          
           wherein
           they
           are
           exprest
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Bish.
           who
           rather
           darkens
           than
           opens
           the
           
             clear
             counsel
          
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           
             words
             without
             knowledge
          
           ,
           enters
           his
           dissent
           ,
           and
           puts
           in
           his
           exception
           to
           the
           contrary
           here
           in
           such
           wise
           as
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           already
           confuted
           ,
           have
           done
           before
           ;
           for
           as
           
             Ier.
             Ives
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             those
             general
             terms
          
           ,
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           
             admit
             of
             an
             exception
             ,
             sometimes
             universal
             Propositions
             are
             taken
             with
             restrictions
          
           ;
           so
           says
           the
           Bish.
           p.
           13.
           
             many
             things
             in
             some
             Scriptures
             are
             expressed
             in
          
           universalities
           ,
           
             which
             are
          
           limited
           
           
             to
             the
             subject
             intended
          
           .
           And
           p.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             As
             for
             that
          
           absolute
           and
           universal
           Negative
           
             of
             not
          
           swearing
           at
           all
           ,
           
             noching
             is
             more
             clear
             and
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             to
             confine
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
          
           generals
           ,
           
             to
             the
          
           particular
           
             subject
             and
             scope
             intended
          
           :
           Negatives
           and
           affirmatives
           
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
          
           limited
           
             in
             the
          
           sence
           ,
           
             though
             seeming
          
           universal
           
             in
             the
          
           Letter
           or
           Words
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           What
           if
           it
           be
           so
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           in
           
             some
             places
          
           ,
           will
           it
           follow
           infallibly
           (
           as
           it
           must
           do
           if
           the
           Bish.
           reach
           his
           end
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           is
           
             undeniable
             demonstration
          
           in
           order
           to
           their
           
             infallible
             convinction
          
           )
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ever
           ?
           so
           
             every
             where
          
           ?
           so
           here
           at
           
             this
             time
          
           ,
           or
           
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             Divines
          
           use
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             literal
             sence
          
           of
           the
           words
           must
           not
           be
           departed
           from
           for
           a
           figurative
           or
           forreign
           ,
           without
           an
           
             evident
             necessity
          
           forcing
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           as
           
             little
             evident
             necessity
          
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           
             any
             swearing
          
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           confessing
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           needed
           among
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           heeded
           among
           
             false
             ones
          
           ,
           concludes
           the
           non-necessity
           or
           uselesness
           of
           altogether
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           he
           sayes
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           clear
           and
           usual
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           to
           
             confine
             general
             terms
          
           to
           
             particular
             meanings
          
           ,
           that
           's
           
             utterly
             untrue
          
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           
             many
             Parables
          
           and
           Proverbs
           ,
           (
           which
           
             wayes
             of
             Wisdom
          
           are
           all
           plain
           to
           him
           that
           understands
           ,
           though
           
             dark
             sayings
          
           to
           him
           that
           knows
           not
           the
           mystery
           of
           
             God's
             Kingdom
          
           )
           and
           if
           some
           
             general
             Rules
          
           do
           admit
           of
           
             some
             exception
          
           &
           
             some
             universal
             terms
             limited
          
           in
           their
           sence
           ,
           yet
           something
           is
           
             more
             clear
          
           and
           
             usual
             then
             that
          
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           far
           
             more
             clear
          
           when
           things
           are
           
             intended
             literally
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           expressed
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           a
           more
           cloudy
           and
           
             dark
             saying
          
           in
           which
           
             one
             thing
          
           is
           spoken
           ,
           and
           
             another
             intended
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             More
             usual
          
           also
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           
             mean
             plainly
          
           ,
           as
           
             he
             speaks
          
           ,
           and
           to
           intend
           as
           universally
           as
           he
           talks
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           as
           
             some
             Divines
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           haue
           had
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           tell
           us
           )
           that
           
             in
             terminis
          
           he
           offers
           
             salvation
             unto
             all
          
           ,
           but
           intends
           it
           onely
           to
           a
           few
           ;
           for
           then
           who
           can
           tell
           ordinarily
           what
           he
           means
           in
           any
           thing
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           't
           were
           never
           so
           
             usual
             elswhere
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           of
           
             all
             places
          
           the
           least
           likely
           to
           be
           so
           here
           in
           these
           
             two
             Texts
          
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           the
           Bishop
           out
           of
           Commentators
           observs
           ,
           that
           there
           
             seems
             at
             first
             sight
             to
             be
             such
             divine
             ,
             strict
             ,
             point-blank
             prohibition
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             swearing
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christ's
             own
             authority
             ,
             who
             calls
             his
             Discipels
          
           
           
             so
             strictly
          
           in
           the
           following
           words
           out
           of
           strife●…t
           ●…t
           self
           ,
           the
           
             ending
             of
             which
          
           is
           the
           
             end
             of
             Oaths
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           no
           
             resisting
             evil
          
           ,
           nor
           
             striving
             at
             Law
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           consequently
           out
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           were
           for
           the
           
             ending
             of
             strife
          
           under
           the
           Law
           where
           it
           stood
           ,
           and
           so
           
             out
             of
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             that
             Law
          
           of
           the
           
             servant
             Moses
          
           ,
           that
           indu●…g'd
           and
           allowed
           both
           Oaths
           and
           strife
           ,
           into
           that
           Gospel
           of
           
             love
             ,
             which
             works
             no
             ill
             to
             the
             neighbour
             ,
          
           and
           
             so
             fulfills
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           is
           
             the
             most
             excellent
             way
          
           ,
           yea
           
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             call
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             whose
             call
             is
             not
             to
             such
             uncleaness
             ,
          
           as
           
             evil
             hearts
             and
             manners
             ,
             dissimulations
             ,
             defraudings
             ,
             over-reacings
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             injurious●…ess
             ,
             unrighteousness
             ,
             distrusts
             ,
             insecurities
             ,
             and
             janglings
             ,
          
           but
           unto
           holiness
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           peace
           one
           with
           another
           :
           And
           lastly
           with
           such
           emphatical
           and
           
             vehement
             words
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           also
           confessed
           )
           as
           make
           the
           
             two
             Texts
          
           not
           onely
           to
           seem
           by
           the
           words
           to
           be
           universal
           in
           their
           sence
           ,
           nor
           onely
           to
           
             seem
             strict
          
           and
           point-blank
           against
           
             all
             swearing
          
           on
           pain
           of
           evil
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           nor
           onely
           to
           seem
           to
           
             stand
             as
             the
          
           Angel
           of
           
             the
             Lord
             against
          
           Balaam
           ,
           
             with
             a
             sword
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             stop
             the
             way
             of
             all
          
           swearing
           whatever
           ;
           (
           and
           we
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           believe
           those
           
             two
             Texts
          
           to
           be
           such
           a
           pair
           of
           Apochryptal
           (
           much
           less
           Hypocritical
           )
           pieces
           ,
           as
           to
           
             seem
             to
             be
          
           what
           they
           
             are
             not
          
           ,
           or
           speak
           
             another
             matter
          
           than
           they
           intend
           .
           )
           but
           also
           in
           reallity
           are
           (
           
             ex
             confesso
          
           )
           both
           dark
           and
           dubious
           to
           the
           
             discourser
             himself
          
           ,
           that
           discourses
           for
           that
           
             unchristian
             course
          
           of
           
             Christians
             swearing
          
           :
           All
           which
           considerations
           ,
           though
           many
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           who
           (
           Balaam-like
           )
           love
           the
           
             wages
             of
             unrighteousness
          
           ,
           more
           than
           either
           to
           bless
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           blessed
           with
           
             God's
             Israel
          
           ,
           as
           unconscionably
           as
           inconsiderately
           pos●…
           on
           ▪
           may
           possibly
           cause
           not
           onely
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           
             ●…awn
             on
          
           ,
           to
           
             wax
             weary
          
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           force
           the
           
             poor
             spur
             gall'd
             people
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           said
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           so
           
             unmercifully
             ride
          
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           dull
           and
           
             dumb
             Asses
          
           to
           
             fall
             down
          
           at
           last
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           
             spiritual
             Tyrannie
          
           ,
           and
           being
           smitten
           by
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           go
           no
           farther
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           open
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           with
           
             man's
             voice
             rebuke
             the
             madness
          
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Though
           we
           own
           that
           sometimes
           
             general
             Rules
          
           and
           
             universal
             expressions
          
           admit
           of
           exceptions
           and
           limitations
           ;
           yet
           then
           those
           
             limitations
             ,
             exceptions
          
           and
           restrictions
           ,
           are
           either
           expressed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           those
           manifestly
           and
           
             undeniably
             implyed
          
           in
           the
           same
           Text
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             same
             Testament
          
           ,
           where
           those
           
             general
             expressions
          
           are
           ,
           as
           is
           so
           abundantly
           
           shewed
           already
           in
           our
           Answers
           to
           others
           *
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           
             tedious
             repetitions
          
           of
           what
           remains
           still
           unanswered
           ,
           we
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           here
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           
             universal
             prohibition
          
           in
           this
           
             Text
             ,
             Matt.
          
           5.
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           
             no
             expression
          
           of
           any
           
             such
             exception
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           the
           
             same
             Text
          
           a
           
             fuller
             explication
          
           of
           the
           same
           
             universal
             expression
          
           by
           sundry
           of
           
             such
             particulars
          
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           are
           (
           if
           any
           can
           so
           be
           )
           as
           expressive●…
           so
           far
           more
           forcibly
           ,
           and
           even
           
             utterly
             exclusive
          
           and
           exceptive
           of
           
             all
             sorts
             of
             swearing
          
           ,
           as
           sin
           and
           evil
           ,
           from
           the
           
             whole
             conversation
          
           and
           communication
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           
             such
             transactions
          
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           be
           conversant
           in
           in
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           are
           surely
           a
           part
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             any
             other
             ;
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             &c.
             but
             let
             your
             communication
             be
          
           Yea
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           
             what
             is
             more
             than
             these
             ,
             cometh
             of
             evil
             .
          
           And
           2.
           there
           is
           in
           the
           
             same
             Testament
          
           by
           the
           
             Apostle
             Iam.
          
           5.
           a
           re-inforcement
           of
           the
           
             same
             universal
             prohibition
          
           of
           that
           sin
           of
           swearing
           ,
           in
           terms
           more
           universally
           and
           
             strictly
             exclusive
          
           of
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           (
           and
           then
           surely
           of
           Oaths
           by
           
             the
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           
             ought
             else
          
           )
           on
           pain
           of
           
             condemnation
             ,
             Swear
             not
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             nor
             any
          
           other
           Oath
           ,
           
             but
             let
             your
          
           yea
           be
           yea
           ,
           your
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
          
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           because
           the
           Bish.
           sayes
           ,
           
             it
             's
             agreed
             on
             all
             all
             hands
             that
             both
             places
             are
             a
          
           strict
           prohibition
           
             against
             the
             sin
          
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           
             such
             swearing
          
           ,
           as
           is
           
             no
             sin
             ;
             taking
          
           it
           for
           granted
           before
           it
           be
           
             given
             him
          
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           now
           (
           as
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           there
           was
           )
           
             some
             swearing
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             no
             sin
          
           ,
           but
           an
           
             act
             of
             duty
          
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           conceit
           of
           his
           he
           states
           p.
           20.
           a
           
             threefold
             Question
          
           about
           the
           
             interpretation
             ,
             scope
          
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             two
             Texts
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           
             all
             swearing
             be
             utterly
             forbidden
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             ever
             was
             in
             its
             nature
             a
             sin
             against
             Morality
             ?
          
        
         
           Or
           2.
           
           
             Whether
             all
             Swearing
             is
             therefore
             now
             a
             sin
             ,
             because
             thus
             forbidden
             by
             a
             positive
             Law
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           〈◊〉
           3.
           
           
             Whether
             onely
             some
             sort
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             swearing
             as
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             veneration
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           all
           this
           we
           reply
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           howbeit
           we
           
             affirm
             net
             all
             swearing
          
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           
             ever
             was
          
           in
           its
           nature
           a
           
             sin
             against
             Morality
          
           ;
           (
           for
           swearing
           that
           
             now
             is
             sin
          
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Ceremo●…ialities
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           in
           
             their
             nature
          
           were
           not
           sin
           ,
           but
           duty
           ,
           
           for
           the
           
             time
             then
             being
          
           ,
           being
           as
           all
           
             legal
             rites
          
           were
           ,
           subservient
           to
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           the
           morality
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           the
           shadows
           were
           not
           
             against
             the
             substance
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ceremonials
           against
           the
           Morals
           and
           Fiducials
           ,
           nor
           of
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           
             de
             esse
          
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           Paul
           sayes
           the
           
             Law
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           
             against
             it
          
           :
           For
           as
           Ministerial
           as
           the
           Law
           was
           to
           the
           Gospel
           then
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Gospel
             may
             be
          
           ,
           and
           
             now
             is
          
           without
           it
           .
           )
        
         
           Yet
           2dly
           ,
           We
           own
           not
           
             any
             swearing
          
           to
           be
           
             now
             a
             duty
          
           ,
           or
           act
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           
             some
             swearing
          
           once
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           
             affirm
             all
             swearing
          
           to
           be
           
             now
             a
             sin
          
           upon
           the
           second
           account
           ,
           viz.
           because
           
             thus
             forbidden
          
           by
           a
           
             positive
             Law
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           who
           by
           his
           death
           ended
           the
           Iu●…
           ,
           or
           Right
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           
             Legal
             Rites
          
           and
           Rudiments
           ,
           so
           that
           however
           they
           may
           
             de
             facto
          
           be
           continued
           ,
           not
           more
           without
           the
           guilt
           and
           sin
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           superstition
           ,
           then
           
             pompous
             High-Priests
             Sacrificings
             and
             Circumcisings
             ,
             New
             Moons
             ,
             days
             ,
             meats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
          
           and
           other
           holinesses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           though
           accessiry
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           so
           
             little
             pertinent
          
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           whoso
           pleads
           the
           
             necessary
             practice
          
           and
           performance
           of
           them
           now
           among
           
             Christ's
             Disciples
          
           ,
           made
           
             Christ
             of
             so
             little
             effect
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           shall
           
             profit
             them
          
           nothing
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           even
           that
           
             sort
             of
             swearing
          
           ,
           which
           
             was
             not
             sin
             (
             simpliciter
          
           ,
           and
           
             ex
             suâ
             natura
          
           )
           in
           its
           nature
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           against
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           
             now
             a
             sin
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           
             universal
             prohibition
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           
             Authority
             to
             put
             an
             end
          
           (
           as
           he
           did
           also
           by
           his
           
             death
             )
             unto
             the
             Law.
          
           
        
         
           And
           as
           some
           things
           are
           
             prohibita
             qui●…
             mala
          
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           
             forbidden
             because
             they
             are
             sin
             and
             evil
          
           in
           their
           
             very
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           
             envy
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             injury
             ,
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           being
           all
           not
           onely
           
             not
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Truth
          
           that
           
             came
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           
             eternally
             against
             the
             morality
             of
             it
          
           ;
           so
           some
           things
           are
           
             mala
             quia
             prohibita
             ,
             sin
          
           and
           evil
           ,
           because
           they
           
             are
             forbidden
          
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           these
           
             ceremonies
             ,
             circumcisings
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             swearings
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             once
             commanded
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             since
             ended
          
           and
           forbidden
           under
           Christ
           ,
           of
           an
           
             indifferent
             nature
          
           in
           themselves
           ,
           having
           
             so
             much
             good
          
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           
             no
             evil
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             much
             evil
          
           ,
           that
           they
           〈◊〉
           
             no
             good
          
           ,
           but
           meerly
           according
           as
           they
           are
           (
           
             respectively
             )
             commanded
          
           by
           the
           Servant
           ,
           or
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Son
           in
           their
           ▪
           
             respective
             Houses
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           against
           that
           
             universal
             acceptation
          
           of
           the
           Texts
           as
           a
           
             general
             prohibition
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           seeing
           
             no
             exception
          
           can
           be
           found
           in
           all
           
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Bish.
           puts
           in
           
             three
             things
          
           by
           way
           of
           exception
           :
           He
           presumes
           (
           p.
           36.
           )
           
             those
             after-evidences
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           of
           Christ's
           
             verily
             ,
             verily
          
           ,
           and
           
             Paul's
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           clear
           the
           
             limited
             meaning
          
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           But
           his
           presumption
           in
           that
           particular
           to
           be
           vain
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           ●…bove
           .
        
         
           He
           urges
           also
           against
           the
           said
           
             universal
             acceptation
          
           by
           way
           of
           ●…xception
           ,
           the
           
             moral
             nature
             ,
             end
             and
             use
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           ,
           which
           saith
           he
           ,
           p.
           36
           ▪
           God
           
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             without
             any
             repeal
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           In
           disproof
           of
           which
           morality
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           we
           have
           said
           enough
           before
           ,
           as
           also
           how
           ,
           whatever
           Oaths
           God
           instituted
           of
           old
           by
           Moses
           the
           Servant
           ,
           (
           who
           
             de
             novo
          
           gave
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           said
           to
           g●…ve
           or
           institute
           sundry
           things
           that
           were
           
             before
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             n●…t
             of
             him
          
           ,
           but
           
             of
             the
             Fathers
          
           ,
           as
           Circumcision
           ,
           1
           John
           19.
           22.
           
           
             Sabbath
             ,
             Sacrifice
          
           as
           well
           as
           Swearing
           )
           those
           he
           ended
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           hath
           repealed
           both
           by
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           and
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           Jam.
           5.
           which
           Texts
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Repeals
           or
           not
           (
           
             sub
             judice
             lis
             est
          
           )
           is
           the
           
             main
             point
          
           in
           Question
           ,
           in
           evidence
           of
           which
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           we
           have
           said
           so
           much
           already
           for
           our
           Yea
           ,
           in
           confutation
           of
           what
           the
           Bish.
           hath
           brought
           for
           his
           Nay
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           he
           urges
           by
           way
           of
           exception
           ,
           against
           the
           
             universal
             sence
          
           of
           the
           prohibition
           .
           the
           
             occasion
             ,
             scope
          
           and
           end
           of
           Christ's
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
             words
          
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           
             own
             instance
          
           by
           way
           of
           explication
           of
           
             his
             meaning
          
           ,
           do
           best
           direct
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           he
           forbids
           and
           enjoins
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           ,
           those
           matters
           
             rightly
             weighed
          
           ,
           do
           all
           
             plead
             the
             Cause
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           evidently
           manifest
           by
           
             sundry
             passages
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Bish.
           in
           his
           examination
           of
           the
           said
           matters
           ,
           most
           
             manifestly
             manages
          
           his
           own
           
             business
             against
             himself
          
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           
             true
             occasion
          
           of
           
             Christ's
             words
          
           ,
           the
           Bish.
           siyes
           thus
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Sermon
          
           ,
           of
           which
           these
           words
           ,
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           a
           part
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           Bish.
           
             Our
             Saviour
             gives
             many
             singular
             Precepts
             of
             more
             eminent
             diligence
             ,
             patience
             ,
             charity
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             conspicuity
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             obedience
             ,
             required
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             what
             either
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
          
           Mosaick
           Law
           
             seem'd
             to
             exact
             ,
             or
             by
             the
          
           Pharisaical
           interpretations
           the●…ws
           ●…ws
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           p.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             However
             by
          
           Divine
           indulgence
           and
           connivance
           ,
           
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             temporary
          
           Dispensation
           heretofore
           granted
           
           them
           ;
           
             yet
             now
             under
             the
          
           Evangelical
           strictness
           
             to
             which
          
           Christ
           
             came
             to
             restore
             or
             raise
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             they
             might
             not
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             any
             such
          
           liberty
           ,
           
             but
             were
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
          
           thought
           ,
           look
           ,
           desire
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           [
           mark
           ,
           not
           onely
           ]
           
             to
             that
          
           sanctity
           and
           severity
           ,
           
             which
             was
             required
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           (
           but
           also
           )
           
             most
             conform
             to
             the
             holy
          
           Will
           ,
           Attributes
           and
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             imitate
             ,
             as
             their
          
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           
             in
             all
          
           sacred
           perfections
           ,
           which
           humane
           nature
           ,
           
             assisted
             by
             the
          
           light
           
             of
             the
          
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           visible
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             was
             capable
             to
             attain
          
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           In
           which
           sayings
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           that
           are
           of
           any
           
             spiritual
             understanding
          
           ,
           see
           if
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           do
           not
           speak
           as
           one
           that
           interprets
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           (
           in
           that
           point
           of
           swearing
           )
           as
           
             universally
             exclusive
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           by
           
             Divine
             indulgence
          
           was
           conniv'd
           at
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           
             prophane
             swearing
          
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           now
           ,
           whilst
           he
           says
           Christ
           requires
           greater
           perfection
           of
           
             patience
             ,
             love
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             strictness
             ,
             sanctity
             ,
             severity
             ,
          
           than
           
             Moses
             Law
          
           ,
           even
           such
           
             perfection
             of
             obedience
          
           as
           conforms
           to
           God's
           
             holy
             Will
          
           and
           Nature
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God's
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             visible
             example
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
          
           whom
           the
           Saints
           are
           capable
           by
           the
           true
           Ministry
           to
           be
           
             built
             up
          
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           
           Whose
           example
           was
           
             not
             to
             strive
          
           ,
           Matth.
           12.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           whose
           
             humane
             nature
          
           attain'd
           to
           a
           state
           beyond
           strife
           ,
           whose
           
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
          
           and
           Grace
           ,
           leads
           into
           the
           love
           that
           admits
           of
           doing
           
             no
             ill
             to
             the
             neighbour
          
           ;
           Whose
           Gospel
           calls
           so
           far
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           not
           to
           be
           
             overcome
             with
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             resist
             evil
          
           ,
           but
           overcome
           it
           
             with
             good
          
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           
             do
             good
             to
             enemies
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           (
           which
           the
           Bish.
           sayes
           the
           Gospel
           must
           exceed
           )
           allowed
           to
           hate
           ,
           to
           be
           
             aveng'd
             on
             Enemies
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Amalekites
             ,
          
           to
           take
           
             an
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
          
           ;
           whose
           Gospel
           in
           othee
           points
           forbids
           and
           
             condemns
             rash
             anger
             ,
             lust
             after
             women
             ,
             polygamy
             ,
             divorce
          
           (
           except
           for
           Fornication
           *
           )
           
             rendring
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           while
           the
           Letter
           no
           more
           than
           
             actual
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             indulging
          
           &
           conniving
           at
           
             polygamy
             ,
             humorous
             divorces
             ,
             stripe
             for
             stripe
             ,
             wound
             for
             wound
          
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           point
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
             forbids
          
           and
           condemns
           not
           onely
           
             for
             swearing
          
           ,
           but
           
             all
             swearing
          
           )
           while
           the
           Law
           allowed
           of
           ,
           
             indulg'd
             conniv'd
          
           
           at
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           and
           gave
           dispensation
           (
           for
           the
           whole
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           given
           by
           the
           dispensation
           of
           Angels
           ,
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           that
           Mediator
           )
           for
           a
           time
           to
           
             some
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           such
           swearing
           even
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           as
           was
           us'd
           in
           order
           to
           
             end
             strife
          
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           yet
           standing
           ,
           (
           so
           be
           they
           perform'd
           their
           Oaths
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           by
           him
           )
           condemning
           no
           more
           than
           Creature-swearing
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Bish
           calls
           it
           )
           as
           by
           Malcam
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           God
           )
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           forswearing
           ,
           or
           
             not
             performing
          
           what
           Oaths
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           had
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           most
           evident
           then
           by
           the
           Bishops
           confession
           here
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           
             every
             point
             condemns
          
           something
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           the
           Pharisees
           by
           their
           
             false
             glosses
          
           ,
           and
           
             abusive
             ,
             loose
             interpretations
          
           of
           the
           Law
           allowed
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           
             Law
             it self
          
           ,
           even
           
             Divine
             indulgence
             dispensed
          
           with
           ,
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           by
           Moses
           suffered
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             commanded
          
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           *
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           swearing
           )
           was
           
             swearing
             by
             his
             Name
             alone
          
           (
           if
           they
           
             must
             needs
             swear
          
           )
           as
           a
           way
           to
           end
           the
           strife
           and
           envying
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           distrusts
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           were
           full
           of
           ,
           and
           fallen
           into
           .
        
         
           Otherwise
           let
           the
           Bish.
           or
           
             any
             man
             living
          
           ,
           shew
           us
           wherein
           Christ
           commands
           a
           righteousness
           or
           perfection
           that
           exceeds
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           's
           confest
           he
           does
           )
           for
           the
           Law
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
          
           by
           
             any
             creature
          
           ,
           but
           by
           
             God
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           
             for
             swear
             not
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Gospel
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           
             swear
             not
          
           by
           
             any
             Creature
          
           ,
           as
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           by
           
             God
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           
             for
             swear
             not
          
           ,
           where
           's
           that
           
             higher
             state
             of
             perfection
          
           ?
           that
           Love
           that
           excludes
           strife
           ,
           (
           and
           consequently
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           to
           
             end
             strife
          
           where
           it
           is
           )
           and
           that
           
             perfect
             conformity
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           neither
           strove
           nor
           sware
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             humane
             nature
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
          
           and
           Grace
           ,
           that
           leads
           up
           out
           of
           strife
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           Oaths
           ?
           All
           which
           
             high
             attainments
          
           the
           Bish.
           confesses
           Christ
           come
           to
           bring
           men
           up
           to
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Bish.
           But
           the
           Bi.
           hath
           yet
           one
           more
           
             strong
             string
          
           to
           his
           Bow
           (
           as
           he
           judges
           )
           which
           is
           indeed
           his
           
             ultimum
             refugium
          
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           fail
           ,
           
             all
             his
             tackling
          
           is
           loosned
           ,
           and
           his
           
             whole
             talk
          
           about
           the
           limitation
           of
           the
           
             universal
             Negative
          
           in
           those
           Texts
           ,
           must
           
             be
             take
          
           it self
           to
           
             its
             heels
          
           ,
           
           for
           any
           help
           it
           can
           hope
           to
           have
           from
           himself
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           
             a
             strong
             conceit
          
           ,
           begotten
           in
           his
           mind
           from
           some
           
             few
             Authors
          
           ,
           testifying
           of
           a
           
             certain
             sort
          
           of
           
             vulgar
             familiar
             Oaths
          
           ,
           or
           
             forms
             of
             common
             swearing
             by
             whatever
             came
             next
             to
             their
             hands
             and
             tongues
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Temply
             ,
             holy
             City
             ,
             their
             own
             and
             others
             heads
             ,
             hands
             ,
             lives
             ,
             and
             souls
             ,
             by
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             the
             light
             ,
             waving
             the
             attestation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             swearing
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             character
             of
             Divinity
             upon
             the
             creature
          
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           upon
           small
           and
           
             light
             occasions
          
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           things
           of
           concern
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           
             charity
             ,
             justice
          
           ,
           and
           equity
           ,
           which
           they
           
             owed
             to
             others
          
           ,
           of
           old
           
             in
             use
          
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           (
           as
           among
           many
           
             Christians
             now
          
           )
           which
           way
           of
           Creature-swearing
           
             they
             chose
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             because
             they
             sancied
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             being
             not
             with
             the
             solemn
             invocating
             of
          
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           
             were
             not
             binding
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             might
             play
          
           fast
           and
           loose
           
             with
             as
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             sway'd
             them
          
           ;
           as
           they
           could
           not
           do
           with
           Oaths
           made
           according
           to
           the
           laws
           command
           by
           
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             for
             those
             they
             thought
             binding
             .
          
        
         
           ●…
           
             On
             this
             occasion
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Bp.
           p.
           29
           ,
           30.
           )
           and
           
             to
             reform
             these
             gross
             abuses
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             that
             command
             ,
          
           swear
           not
           at
           all
           :
           
             that
             is
             not
             after
             those
             usual
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             unlawful
             forms
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             so
             many
             instances
             to
             express
             his
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             instance
             in
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             religious
             Oaths
             by
             the
          
           name
           of
           God
           :
           telling
           them
           
             there
             was
             in
             those
             Oaths
             by
          
           any
           Creature
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &c.
           a
           tacit
           ,
           
             calling
             of
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             since
             every
             creature
             depends
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             his
             Throne
             ,
             Earth
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             Ierusalem
             his
             City
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             implying
             that
             however
             such
          
           Oaths
           
             were
             at
             to
             the
             manner
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             they
             obliged
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             were
             lawful
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             not
             excus'd
             from
          
           perjury
           
             in
             not
             performing
          
           ,
           and
           p.
           35.
           
             for
             these
             their
             new
             ,
             and
             customary
             forms
             of
             swearing
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             almost
          
           only
           swearing
           
             in
             fashion
             among
             them
          
           ,
           Christ
           
             blaming
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             aiming
             at
             ,
             gives
             such
             a
          
           prohibition
           of
           sweat
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Bish.
           p.
           20.
           )
           
             not
             by
             those
          
           Oaths
           ,
           
             in
             which
             you
             now
             make
          
           no
           scruple
           to
           swear
           and
           forswear
           :
           not
           
             at
             all
          
           for
           matter
           and
           manner
           as
           ye
           have
           accustomed
           
             your selves
             to
             swear
             contrary
          
           or
           
             beyond
             what
             God
             allowed
             in
             his
             law
             :
          
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           this
           place
           we
           confess
           the
           Bish.
           though
           he
           
             streins
             hard
          
           for
           it
           ,
           hath
           made
           as
           
             fair
             a
             flourish
          
           ,
           and
           spread
           as
           
             broad
             sails
          
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           part
           of
           all
           
             his
             book
          
           besides
           it
           ,
           yet
           all
           will
           not
           help
           to
           carry
           
           
             him
             on
          
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           that
           work
           at
           first
           undertaken
           by
           him
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           viz.
           the
           justification
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             any
             swearing
          
           ,
           or
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           
             limited
             sense
          
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           upon
           the
           
             universal
             Terms
          
           in
           the
           
             two
             Texts
          
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           and
           
             his
             Apostle
          
           forbid
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ;
           sith
           it
           's
           
             most
             evident
          
           to
           any
           but
           such
           as
           wrack
           their
           Inventions
           on
           the
           Tenter
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           draw
           them
           their
           
             own
             way
          
           for
           their
           
             own
             interest
          
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           in
           the
           
             other
             points
             immediately
          
           next
           both
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           behind
           it
           ,
           viz.
           of
           divorce
           ,
           and
           of
           loving
           deportment
           towards
           
             injurious
             ones
          
           and
           enemies
           )
           so
           in
           this
           of
           Oaths
           Christ
           prohibits
           and
           condemns
           not
           only
           those
           
             gross
             abuses
          
           of
           
             those
             things
          
           that
           by
           
             Divine
             indulgence
          
           they
           had
           a
           dispention
           for
           under
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           abuses
           crept
           in
           by
           the
           
             Pharisaical
             false
             glosses
          
           ,
           too
           much
           loosning
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Gods
             law
             by
             Moses
          
           ,
           by
           their
           
             depraved
             examples
          
           ,
           or
           
             popular
             custome
          
           ,
           but
           prohibits
           and
           condemns
           also
           those
           
             very
             things
          
           which
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             distrusts
          
           and
           
             wicked
             cruelties
             ,
             God
             himself
          
           in
           the
           very
           letter
           of
           the
           law
           it self
           then
           
             indulg'd
             them
          
           in
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           both
           a
           dispensation
           and
           a
           precept
           for
           
             at
             that
             time
          
           by
           the
           law
           :
           And
           so
           as
           the
           law
           of
           
             old
             time
          
           (
           before
           the
           
             false
             glosses
          
           and
           
             selfish
             senses
          
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           came
           in
           )
           whereby
           they
           wrested
           and
           perverted
           it
           to
           their
           
             own
             wills
             and
             lusts
          
           ,
           said
           in
           somethings
           so
           as
           it
           was
           not
           said
           
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             state
             of
             innocency
          
           ,
           while
           man
           was
           merciful
           as
           his
           
             heavenly
             father
             is
             merciful
          
           :
           If
           a
           man
           like
           not
           
             his
             wife
          
           on
           a
           
             light
             occasion
             let
             him
             put
             her
             away
             :
          
           And
           in
           case
           of
           injury
           ,
           as
           he
           
             hath
             done
          
           so
           
             shall
             it
             be
             done
          
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           eye
           for
           
             eye
             ,
             tooth
          
           for
           
             tooth
             ,
             stripe
          
           for
           
             stripe
             ,
             wound
          
           for
           wound
           :
           And
           in
           case
           of
           
             enmity
             ,
             hate
             thine
             enemy
          
           (
           for
           the
           Iew
           might
           spoil
           the
           Egyptian
           ,
           and
           
             might
             not
          
           spare
           Amaleck
           )
           But
           the
           Gospel
           saith
           ,
           God
           
             hates
             putting
             away
          
           (
           except
           for
           
             fornication
             )
             Love
             enemies
             ,
             Resist
             not
             evil
             ,
             Do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             Be
             like
             your
             Father
             that
             begets
          
           out
           of
           that
           
             old
             Image
          
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           into
           
             his
             own
             ,
             Be
             perfect
          
           as
           he
           is
           perfect
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           case
           of
           strifes
           ,
           and
           
             misbelief
             ,
             dissatisfactions
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             insecurities
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           Oaths
           were
           then
           allowed
           ,
           God
           said
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           
             law
             ,
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             and
             swear
          
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           
           But
           swear
           not
           
             falsly
             by
             his
             name
          
           ,
           Levit.
           19.
           13.
           
           
             For
             swear
             not
          
           ,
           but
           perform
           :
           So
           by
           Christ
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           not
           only
           not
           by
           
             creatures
             ,
             heaven
             ,
             earth
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           not
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           for
           whereas
           the
           Bish.
           says
           Christs
           
           instancing
           of
           creatures
           ,
           shews
           his
           meaning
           is
           to
           forbid
           only
           that
           kind
           of
           Creature-swearing
           ,
           but
           
             not
             swearing
             by
             God
          
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           instance
           in
           the
           
             use
             of
             Oaths
          
           by
           
             his
             name
          
           ,
           We
           say
           Iames
           uses
           an
           
             exclusive
             expression
             aequivalent
          
           to
           an
           instancing
           in
           that
           form
           of
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           while
           (
           for
           brevities
           sake
           )
           he
           addeth
           
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           .
           Therefore
           if
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
          
           be
           
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           intend
           the
           
             forbidding
             of
          
           that
           Oath
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             most
             notable
             Oath
          
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           
             of
             necessity
          
           have
           
             some
             way
          
           or
           
             other
             plainly
             excepted
          
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           had
           much
           darkned
           that
           
             counsel
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           his
           
             scope
             ,
             aim
          
           ,
           and
           end
           was
           to
           
             make
             more
             clear
          
           ,
           whilst
           he
           then
           had
           left
           them
           
             in
             doubts
          
           about
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           practically
           erred
           in
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Theory
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           
             most
             manifest
          
           in
           the
           letter
           of
           their
           law
           before
           ,
           for
           the
           law
           expresly
           condemned
           
             all
             prophane
             irregular
             Creature-swearing
          
           ,
           though
           they
           
             wickedly
             us'd
             it
          
           (
           as
           Christians
           (
           so
           call'd
           )
           now
           do
           )
           and
           
             all
             for
             swearing
          
           ,
           but
           as
           expresly
           allowed
           and
           commanded
           swearing
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             clarer
             promulgation
          
           of
           
             Gods
             will
          
           (
           must
           upon
           the
           
             Bishops
             principles
          
           )
           have
           been
           such
           an
           
             obscure
             declaration
          
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           leaves
           it
           more
           dubious
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             truth
             of
             it
          
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           
             before
             ,
             extending
             one
             thing
             (
             in
             words
          
           )
           and
           
             in
             sense
             intending
             another
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christs
           own
           expressions
           ,
           is
           well
           as
           Iames's
           in
           the
           
             affirmative
             part
          
           ,
           shew
           his
           meaning
           in
           the
           negative
           to
           be
           a
           
             prohihition
             of
             all
             swearing
          
           as
           well
           
             as
             any
          
           :
           And
           here
           we
           must
           
             take
             leave
          
           to
           
             leave
             seeing
             with
             the
             Bishops
             eyes
             ,
          
           and
           follow
           what
           we
           
             most
             clearly
             see
             with
             our
             own
             ,
          
           and
           to
           use
           one
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             Argumentative
             Mediums
          
           to
           conclude
           the
           
             clean
             contrary
          
           to
           what
           he
           concludes
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           argue
           with
           it
           
             against
             himself
          
           .
        
         
           For
           whereas
           p.
           31.
           the
           Bish.
           says
           ,
           
             that
             his
             limited
             sence
             of
             Christs
             words
             against
             some
             swearing
             only
             ,
          
           not
           all
           ,
           
             was
             Christs
             meaning
             in
             the
          
           negative
           part
           
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             appears
             and
             is
             proved
             by
             the
          
           affirmative
           
             part
             of
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           shall
           
             shoot
             his
             own
             Arrow
          
           wherewith
           he
           thinks
           he
           hath
           
             hit
             us
          
           ,
           back
           again
           to
           him
           out
           of
           his
           
             own
             bow
          
           ,
           and
           say
           quite
           contrary
           to
           him
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           
             universal
             sence
             of
             Christs
             words
             against
          
           all
           
             swearing
             ,
             not
          
           some
           
             only
             ,
             was
             Christs
             meaning
             in
             the
          
           negative
           
             part
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             appears
             and
             is
             proved
             by
             the
          
           affirmative
           part
           
             of
             them
          
           ;
           which
           howbeit
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
             themselves
             will
          
           (
           he
           
             supposes
             )
             confess
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             an
          
           exclusive
           latitude
           ,
           
           
             or
             a
          
           broad
           universality
           
             of
             command
          
           ;
           yet
           
             (
             ex
             fals●…
             supposuis
          
           )
           he
           
             much
             mistakes
          
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Quakers
           affirm
           that
           the
           affirmative
           parts
           of
           both
           their
           speeches
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             communication
             be
          
           yea
           ,
           yea
           ;
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ;
           
             for
             what
             ever
             is
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             is
             of
             evil
             :
             let
             your
          
           yea
           ,
           be
           yea
           ,
           and
           your
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ;
           
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
          
           ,
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           an
           
             exclusive
             latitute
             or
             broad
             way
          
           of
           comand
           :
           howbeit
           not
           indeed
           such
           an
           
             odd
             conceited
          
           kind
           of
           
             universality
             of
             command
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Bish.
             fancies
          
           as
           enjoyns
           to
           use
           no
           other
           words
           in
           
             any
             communication
          
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           affirming
           or
           denyiag
           ,
           but
           barely
           and
           only
           those
           syllables
           of
           
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
          
           :
           for
           the
           Quakers
           (
           as
           very
           fools
           as
           the
           Bish.
           would
           make
           them
           )
           are
           not
           so
           silly
           as
           to
           
             affect
             to
             use
          
           (
           as
           he
           fancies
           they
           do
           )
           
             those
             very
             Monosyllables
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             fancied
             themselves
             verbally
             tied
             to
             them
             ,
          
           (
           any
           more
           then
           they
           fancy
           themselves
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           others
           do
           )
           
             syllabically
             tied
             no
             to
             patter
             over
             their
          
           Pater
           noster
           
             in
             tot●…lem
             verbis
          
           without
           variation
           from
           that
           
             individual
             form
          
           of
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Luk.
           11.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           in
           heaven
           ,
           &c.
           which
           if
           men
           pray
           after
           
             that
             manner
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             that
             same
             effect
          
           ,
           they
           may
           so
           vary
           from
           ,
           as
           to
           use
           different
           words
           ;
           neither
           do
           the
           
             Quakers
             scruple
          
           to
           use
           such
           paraphrases
           or
           enlargements
           of
           speech
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           or
           the
           
             parties
             understanding
          
           ,
           or
           diffidence
           may
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           as
           
             God
             is
             witness
             ,
             we
             speak
             as
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Quakers
           affirm
           Christs
           words
           must
           be
           taken
           (
           though
           not
           in
           such
           an
           
             exclusive
             latitude
          
           ,
           as
           to
           forbid
           
             more
             ample
             expressions
          
           of
           their
           sence
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           
             syllables
             yea
          
           ,
           and
           nay
           ;
           or
           such
           an
           universality
           of
           command
           ,
           as
           
             ties
             precisely
          
           thereunto
           )
           yet
           in
           such
           universality
           of
           command
           ,
           as
           limits
           Christians
           to
           affirmations
           and
           negations
           ,
           or
           
             solemn
             asseverations
          
           ,
           without
           
             any
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           
             exclusive
             latitude
          
           ,
           a●…
           shuts
           out
           
             all
             swearing
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           
             once
             was
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           which
           
             never
             was
             lawful
          
           ,
           on
           pain
           and
           perit
           of
           falling
           into
           sin
           and
           condemnation●…
           ●…
           for
           these
           words
           ,
           
             But
             let
             your
             communication
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             of
             it
          
           not
           only
           private
           but
           publick
           ,
           be
           yea
           ,
           and
           nay
           ;
           do
           not
           only
           import
           ,
           that
           plainness
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           of
           
             Christians
             meaning
          
           and
           doing
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           consenant
           to
           their
           words
           in
           truth
           and
           honesty
           ,
           without
           fraud
           or
           falfity
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           forbearance
           and
           freedome
           of
           their
           speech
           from
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           ,
           by
           
             heaven
             ,
             earth
          
           ;
           or
           
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           ,
           whether
           
             of
             old
             forbidden
          
           or
           required
           ;
           and
           that
           appears
           
           undeniably
           to
           any
           by
           its
           being
           brought
           i●…
           in
           
             both
             Texts
          
           ,
           by
           this
           
             adsative
             particle
          
           [
           But
           ]
           by
           the
           emphasis
           of
           which
           it
           stands
           opposed
           (
           as
           an
           affirmative
           to
           its
           negative
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           those
           words
           that
           are
           prohibitive
           of
           
             for
             swearing
             ,
             viz.
          
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           
             for
             swear
          
           thy self
           ;
           but
           to
           those
           sentences
           that
           are
           prohihitive
           of
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           ;
           vi●…
           .
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             not
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             communication
             be
          
           yea
           ,
           nay
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           be
           without
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           ;
           for
           
             what
             's
             more
             then
             that
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           then
           
             solemn
             asseveration
          
           and
           negation
           ,
           is
           of
           evil
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           for
           
             whatsoever
             Oaths
          
           or
           swearings
           are
           us'd
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             for
             swearing
          
           ,
           comes
           of
           evil
           .
           Otherwise
           ;
           if
           the
           affirmative
           part
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           as
           standing
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           negative
           onely
           ,
           that
           
             prohibits
             for
             swearing
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           such
           
             Tautological
             non-sence
          
           as
           (
           absit
           )
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           think
           Christ
           should
           ever
           speak
           :
           Since
           then
           this
           must
           be
           the
           sence
           ,
           viz.
           of
           
             old'twas
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             for
             swear
             thy self
          
           ;
           but
           let
           your
           yea
           be
           
             yea
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nay
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             perform
             to
             God
             thy
             Oaths
          
           in
           truth
           and
           honesty
           ,
           without
           fraud
           ;
           but
           I
           (
           who
           say
           more
           than
           was
           said
           of
           old
           )
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             perform
             to
             God
             thy
             Oaths
             in
             truth
             and
             honesty
             ,
             without
             fraud
          
           ;
           which
           
             idem
             per
             idem
          
           whoever
           utters
           ,
           is
           found
           more
           in
           
             insano
             sensu
          
           ,
           than
           insano
           :
           But
           the
           other
           way
           't
           is
           
             sound
             sense
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             by
             any
             Oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             communication
             be
          
           yea
           and
           nay
           .
        
         
           As
           then
           the
           affirmative
           part
           of
           Christ's
           words
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           such
           an
           universality
           and
           latitude
           of
           command
           ,
           as
           confines
           to
           
             bare
             ,
             solemn
             asseverations
             ,
             assertions
          
           or
           
             denials
             exclusively
          
           of
           swearing
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
          
           ,
           or
           
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           ,
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             But
             let
             your
             communication
          
           be
           
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nay
             .
          
        
         
           So
           the
           negative
           part
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           in
           such
           an
           
             universally
             exclusive
             latitude
          
           ,
           as
           admits
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             Oaths
          
           whatsoever
           among
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             adversative
             particle
          
           [
           But
           ]
           which
           stands
           between
           those
           
             two
             prohibitions
          
           of
           Moses
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             For
             swear
             not
             ,
             but
             perform
             to
             God
             thine
             Oaths
          
           ;
           and
           of
           Christ
           saying
           ,
           [
           But
           ]
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           do
           little
           less
           than
           infallibly
           manifest
           it
           .
           That
           Christ
           forbids
           
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           ;
           and
           even
           
             such
             swearing
          
           as
           was
           
             not
             indulg'd
          
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           Moses
           and
           
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           servant
           dispensed
           with
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           instituted
           even
           their
           swearing
           by
           
             God's
             own
             Name
          
           ,
           who
           never
           
             indulg'd
             ,
             conniv'd
          
           at
           ,
           nor
           dispensed
           with
           any
           of
           that
           Creature-swearing
           the
           Bishop
           
           talks
           of
           ;
           but
           threatned
           woes
           to
           it
           ever
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Otherwise
           again
           ,
           if
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           be
           not
           
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           swearing
           )
           does
           he
           prescribe
           a
           righteousness
           and
           perfection
           above
           ,
           or
           beyond
           that
           of
           his
           
             servant
             Moses
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           exceed
           ?
           by
           which
           Moses
           God
           in
           the
           Law
           it self
           so
           
             universally
             forbad
          
           all
           other
           Oaths
           ,
           save
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           by
           his
           
             own
             Name
          
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           more
           swearing
           left
           for
           Christ
           to
           forbid
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           than
           what
           Moses
           had
           
             before
             forbidden
          
           to
           his
           
             own
             Disciples
          
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           not
           forbid
           all
           that
           swearing
           by
           God
           himself
           which
           the
           Law
           allowed
           of
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           non-sence
           that
           he
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           speak
           ,
           if
           he
           forbid
           not
           
             some
             swearing
          
           which
           of
           old
           was
           commanded
           ,
           appears
           in
           the
           particle
           [
           But
           ]
           for
           thus
           it
           must
           run
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
             Bishop's
             supposition
          
           )
           Ye
           have
           heard
           of
           old
           from
           Moses
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           ye
           must
           not
           
             for
             swear
             your selves
          
           ;
           But
           I
           (
           who
           forbid
           more
           than
           Moses
           ever
           did
           )
           say
           thus
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           by
           any
           of
           
             those
             Oaths
          
           which
           
             Moses
             forbad
          
           before
           me
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           such
           as
           he
           allows
           you
           .
           We
           say
           on
           this
           account
           (
           as
           to
           swearing
           )
           Christ
           indulges
           and
           dispenses
           with
           as
           much
           as
           Moses
           ,
           and
           God
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           God
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           neither
           God
           nor
           Moses
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           howe're
           the
           Iews
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           us'd
           it
           )
           ever
           (
           
             de
             sure
          
           )
           
             indulg'd
             ,
             allow'd
          
           or
           approved
           of
           any
           
             irregular
             ,
             prophane
          
           ,
           or
           Creature-swearing
           ;
           and
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           (
           at
           that
           rate
           the
           Bish.
           reckons
           )
           disallow
           no
           other
           :
           The
           opposition
           then
           which
           lies
           intimated
           in
           that
           
             adversative
             particle
          
           [
           But
           ]
           being
           not
           between
           
             for
             swearing
          
           ,
           and
           
             prophane
             swearing
          
           ,
           but
           between
           
             for
             swearing
             then
          
           ,
           and
           
             no
             swearing
             now
          
           ,
           shews
           
             Christ's
             intent
          
           to
           be
           to
           prohibit
           
             all
             swearing
          
           :
           For
           't
           is
           indeed
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           thus
           :
           
             God
             under
             the
             Law
          
           commanded
           you
           to
           
             swear
             by
             his
             Name
          
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           had
           
             sworn
             by
             him
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           to
           perform
           the
           Oaths
           ye
           made
           
             by
             him
          
           ,
           whether
           
             to
             him
          
           ,
           or
           
             any
             other
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           
             now
             ,
             God
             allows
             you
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           nor
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
          
           no
           not
           those
           Oaths
           which
           ye
           did
           ,
           and
           might
           
             of
             old
          
           make
           unto
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           in
           things
           lawful
           (
           but
           no
           Oath
           by
           a
           creature
           did
           God
           count
           as
           an
           Oath
           made
           to
           him
           any
           more
           than
           he
           counted
           their
           
             solemn
             Fastings
          
           to
           be
           unto
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●…
           .
           5.
           )
           provided
           ye
           perform'd
           it
           when
           ye
           had
           done
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           doth
           instance
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
             swearing
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             virtually
             ,
          
           though
           not
           formally
           ,
           whilst
           he
           instances
           in
           the
           
             use
             of
             snearing
          
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           forasmuch
           as
           
             swearing
             by
             Heaven
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           sayes
           Matth.
           23.
           22.
           is
           a
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             him
             that
             sits
             thereon
          
           ;
           therefore
           swearing
           by
           God
           is
           implicitly
           ,
           if
           not
           
             expresly
             excluded
          
           :
           And
           this
           the
           Bish.
           himself
           also
           confesses
           ,
           p.
           30.
           viz.
           
             That
             even
             in
             those
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             were
             a●…tested
             onely
             by
             th●…
             naming
             of
          
           any
           c●…eature
           ,
           
             as
             by
          
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             There
             was
             a
          
           tacit
           
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ,
           which
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Bish.
           who
           sayes
           
             an
             Oath
          
           is
           no
           more
           than
           an
           
             attestation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             witness
             to
             all
             we
             say
             and
             do
             ,
          
           p.
           38.
           )
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           allowed
           and
           required
           ,
           is
           here
           excluded
           and
           prohibited
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           that
           the
           
             Bish
             ▪
          
           may
           not
           have
           occasion
           to
           say
           we
           deal
           sophistically
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           sincerely
           and
           plainly
           a●…
           becomes
           the
           Truth
           ,
           we
           will
           confess
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           
             prophane
             creature-swearing
          
           ,
           an
           
             irregular
             form
          
           of
           swearing
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Iews
             i●…dulg'd
          
           themselves
           in
           ,
           which
           he
           also
           confesses
           with
           us
           ,
           is
           here
           forbidden
           ;
           seeing
           it
           was
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           Tacit
           or
           
             implicit
             swearing
          
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           
             plain
             express
             swearing
          
           by
           
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           commanded
           ,
           while
           it
           for●…ad
           the
           other
           .
           But
           what
           will
           the
           Bishop
           be
           advantaged
           in
           his
           cause
           by
           this
           our
           concession
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           asserts
           it
           is
           onely
           this
           
             tacit
             swearing
          
           by
           God
           under
           the
           
             express
             attestation
          
           of
           some
           creature
           ,
           which
           the
           Iews
           were
           accustomed
           to
           ,
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           which
           Oaths
           ,
           they
           deem'd
           they
           did
           not
           forswear
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           Christ
           and
           Iames
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           which
           
             abuse
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           and
           restore
           them
           to
           that
           
             right
             legal
             form
          
           of
           
             swearing
             onely
          
           and
           expresly
           by
           
             God's
             Name
          
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ?
             Nemp●…
          
           no
           more
           than
           the
           just
           censure
           of
           fastning
           such
           an
           
             absurd
             sense
          
           upon
           their
           words
           ,
           a●…
           we
           judge
           no
           wise
           m●…n
           will
           own
           to
           be
           the
           
             true
             sence
          
           of
           either
           Christ
           or
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           rate
           the
           sence
           and
           sum
           of
           their
           words
           must
           be
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             said
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             old
             time
             ▪
             Ye
             shall
             not
             forswear
             your selves
             ,
             but
             perform
             to
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             those
             Oaths
             which
             you
             made
          
           tacitly
           by
           him
           while
           ye
           s●…are
           
             rashly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             commonly
          
           and
           expresly
           by
           
             some
             creature●…
          
           which
           Oaths
           by
           the
           Creature
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           a
           
             tacit
             ▪
          
           swearing
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           ye
           held
           your selves
           not
           obliged
           to
           perform
           :
           
             But
             now
             I
             say
          
           
           
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           
             swear
             no
             more
          
           so
           tacitly
           ,
           so
           implicitly
           by
           
             the
             name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           ye
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           when
           ever
           ye
           〈◊〉
           (
           provided
           ye
           
             perform
             your
             Oaths
          
           )
           
             swear
             out
             aloud
             ▪
          
           more
           soundly
           ,
           more
           expresly
           ,
           more
           plainly
           ,
           more
           openly
           by
           
             Gods
             Name
          
           than
           ye
           have
           done
           formerly
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           's
           evident
           enough
           by
           the
           Bishops
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           those
           
             familiar
             Oaths
          
           by
           creatures
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Bish
           ,
           sayes
           they
           tacitly
           sware
           by
           God
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           by
           Christ
           ;
           for
           swear
           not
           at
           all
           is
           (
           sayes
           the
           Bish.
           p.
           20.
           )
           as
           
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             by
             those
             Oaths
             in
             which
             you
             make
             now
             no
             scruple
             to
             swear
             and
             forswear
             .
          
        
         
           A●…s
           .
           Which
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           expresly
           ;
           being
           such
           Oaths
           as
           in
           which
           the
           Iews
           made
           no
           
             scruple
             to
             swear
             and
             forswear
          
           ,
           those
           are
           forbidden
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Bish.
           tells
           us
           (
           as
           Philo
           and
           Iosephus
           tell
           him
           )
           
             they
             pretended
             a
             great
             reverence
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           seem'd
           to
           make
           great
           
             conscience
             of
             swearing
          
           in
           leviculis
           ,
           in
           
             small
             matters
             by
             the
          
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
          
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           made
           
             scruple
             to
             swear
             at
             all
          
           by
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           the
           ▪
           
             Lord
             liveth
          
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           be
           scrupulous
           of
           taking
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
          
           upon
           every
           
             trivial
             ,
             frivolous
          
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           decline
           the
           mentioning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           flye
           to
           the
           nomination
           of
           some
           creature
           ,
           what
           
           came
           next
           to
           mind
           and
           tongue
           .
           But
           in
           solemn
           and
           we●…ghty
           cases
           of
           concern
           ,
           and
           in
           Iudicaturs
           ,
           as
           they
           
             need
             not
          
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           expresly
           required
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           they
           
             did
             not
             scruple
          
           swearing
           by
           Gods
           own
           Name
           ;
           The
           Name
           〈◊〉
           they
           might
           possibly
           scruple
           and
           strain
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           did
           ,
           ●…nd
           do
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           Name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Iehovah
           .
           But
           that
           Name
           Adonai
           they
           oft
           as
           superstitiously
           repeat
           that
           in
           their
           
             much
             babling
          
           ,
           as
           they
           superstitiously
           decline
           so
           much
           as
           the
           bare
           mentioning
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           in
           
             serious
             cases
          
           and
           occasions
           of
           concern
           ,
           a●…
           to
           that
           
             charity
             ,
             justice
          
           and
           
             equity
             they
             awed
             to
             others
          
           ,
           they
           should
           decline
           ,
           scrupl●…
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           (
           at
           the
           Bish.
           says
           they
           did
           ,
           p.
           19.
           )
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           Name
           
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           when
           their
           Scripture
           was
           so
           express
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           chuse
           that
           way
           of
           
             Creature
             swearing
          
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           onely
           
             no
             reason
             at
             all
          
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           but
           one
           grand
           Reason
           of
           the
           Bishops
           own
           (
           reasonless
           )
           rendering
           
             for
             it
          
           ,
           but
           against
           himself
           ,
           whereupon
           to
           believe
           the
           
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
          
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Bish.
           sayes
           ,
           p.
           19.
           )
           they
           
             fancied
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             being
             not
             with
             that
             solemnity
             of
             invocating
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             binding
             upon
             their
             souls
             either
             as
             to
             truth
             or
             right
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             play
          
           fast
           and
           loose
           
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             own
             pleasure
             and
             interest
             did
             sway
             them
          
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           have
           as
           much
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           of
           weight
           and
           strength
           ,
           hath
           
             reason
             enough
          
           to
           perswade
           any
           
             reasonable
             men
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           in
           their
           
             solemn
             swearings
          
           in
           
             weighty
             matters
          
           ,
           did
           not
           scruple
           nor
           wave
           swearings
           by
           
             Gods
             Name
          
           (
           which
           Oaths
           they
           All
           thought
           binding
           and
           wave
           that
           swearing
           by
           creatures
           in
           order
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           and
           security
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           
             such
             Oaths
          
           as
           they
           judg'd
           not
           to
           be
           so
           obligatory
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           safely
           either
           break
           or
           keep
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           such
           Oaths
           instead
           of
           putting
           an
           end
           unto
           their
           
             jealousies
             ,
             distrusts
             ,
             unsatisfactions
             ,
             insecuritie●…
          
           would
           have
           assuredly
           created
           them
           far
           more
           than
           before
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           no
           
             more
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             than
             to
          
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           
             toone
             that
          
           swears
           never
           so
           solemnly
           and
           in
           
             Iud●…cature
             ,
             whose
             most
          
           solemn
           Oaths
           
             are
             such
             as
             the
          
           Swearer
           
             believes
             himself
             to
             be
             no
             more
             bound
             by
             ,
          
           than
           if
           he
           had
           not
           
             sworn
             at
             all
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           by
           which
           the
           persons
           for
           whose
           satisfaction
           &
           security
           such
           a
           one
           swears
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           more
           hold
           as
           to
           know
           what
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           who
           holds
           a
           wet
           Ecl●…
           by
           the
           Tayle
           .
           Beside
           (
           not
           to
           use
           more
           words
           than
           need
           )
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           
             knocks
             the
             nail
          
           on
           the
           head
           for
           us
           here
           ;
           and
           (
           though
           
             against
             himself
          
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           other
           cases
           )
           proves
           it
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           did
           not
           scruple
           to
           swear
           by
           
             Gods
             own
             Name
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           scrupling
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           cases
           they
           us'd
           it
           ;
           Witness
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           p.
           37.
           cited
           out
           of
           Drusius
        
         
           
             Apud
             Iudaeos
             in
             Iudicils
             omnia
             Iuris-jurandi
             Religione
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Dei
             ,
             nomine
             interposito
             ▪
          
           Drus.
           
             Among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             all
             things
             in
             Iudicials
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Religion
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             was
             interposed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           they
           made
           no
           more
           scruple
           of
           forswearing
           ,
           and
           non-performing
           what
           they
           sware
           to
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           than
           of
           forswearing
           or
           
             non-performing
             when
          
           and
           what
           they
           
             rashly
             ,
             prophanely
             ,
             irregularly
             ,
             trivially
             ,
          
           yet
           commonly
           sware
           to
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           some
           
           creatuces
           ,
           is
           evident
           also
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             own
             words
          
           last
           recited
           ▪
           for
           asmuch
           as
           a
           
             common
             swearer
          
           by
           
             other
             Oaths
          
           is
           
             commonly
             a
             false
             swearer
          
           ,
           when
           
             swearing
             seriously
             by
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           the
           wontedness
           of
           easie
           &
           
             ordinary
             swearing
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bi.
           observes
           out
           of
           Lactantius
           and
           Austin
           ,
           p.
           42.
           *
           in
           cases
           
             never
             so
             true
          
           &
           honest
           ,
           begetting
           a
           
             proneness
             to
             swear
             falsly
          
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           more
           credit
           to
           be
           given
           than
           to
           a
           lyar
           ,
           p.
           17.
           to
           any
           that
           swears
           
             never
             so
             solemnly
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Iudicature
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           common
           swearer
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Bish.
           then
           confessing
           ,
           that
           Christ
           forbids
           Matth.
           5.
           to
           swear
           
             by
             such
             Oaths
          
           in
           which
           they
           made
           
             no
             scruple
             to
             swear
             and
             forswear
             ,
          
           therein
           
             confesses
             Oaths
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           were
           commanded
           in
           the
           Law
           )
           to
           be
           by
           Christ
           forbidden
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             other
             Oaths
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Iews
           made
           not
           so
           much
           scruple
           as
           he
           imagines
           to
           
             swear
             by
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           (
           being
           
             common
             swearers
          
           also
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           came
           next
           to
           heart
           and
           tongue
           )
           to
           lye
           and
           break
           those
           
             their
             oaths
          
           by
           creatures
           when
           they
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           finally
           ,
           if
           
             Christs
             words
          
           were
           exclusive
           and
           prohibitive
           of
           
             all
             irregular
             oaths
          
           by
           creatures
           ,
           because
           those
           they
           scrupled
           not
           to
           make
           ,
           but
           inclusive
           and
           exceptive
           of
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           ,
           in
           
             solemn
             cases
          
           ,
           by
           
             Gods
             Name
          
           upon
           this
           score
           ,
           because
           
             they
             scrupled
             to
             swear
             by
             them
             :
          
           Then
           (
           
             ecce
             mentem
          
           )
           the
           
             mind
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           those
           words
           must
           be
           this
           ,
           viz.
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             old
             ,
             ye
             should
             not
             forswear
             your selves
             ,
             but
             perform
             your
             oaths
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             by
             those
             oaths
          
           in
           which
           ye
           now
           
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             swear
          
           ;
           but
           swear
           onely
           by
           
             such
             Oaths
          
           in
           which
           ye
           
             now
             do
             make
             scruple
             to
             swear
          
           ;
           which
           sense
           he
           that
           can
           find
           any
           
             sound
             sence
             ,
             seriousness
          
           ,
           or
           solidity
           in
           ▪
        
         
           —
           Erit
           hic
           mihi
           Magnus
           Apollo
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           at
           last
           
             sawn
             ●…sunder
          
           ,
           and
           
             broke
             to
             pieces
          
           that
           
             supposed
             strong
          
           ,
           but
           really
           
             rotten
             Stilt
          
           which
           bore
           the
           stress
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Cause
           against
           the
           Quakers
           in
           the
           case
           of
           swearing
           ,
           viz.
           his
           
             meer
             conjectural
          
           ,
           and
           more
           common
           than
           
             proper
             Commentations
          
           upon
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             scriptures
          
           ,
           Matth
           ▪
           5.
           
           Jam.
           5.
           out
           of
           which
           from
           that
           
             universal
             prohibition
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           therein
           expressed
           ,
           he
           would
           fain
           except
           
           some
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           
             Iudicial
             proceedings
          
           :
           We
           leave
           them
           
             rightly
             rendred
          
           by
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           review
           of
           all
           reasonable
           and
           understanding
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           will
           be
           seen
           to
           stand
           against
           all
           the
           Canon-shot
           which
           the
           Bish.
           hath
           
             shattered
             out
          
           against
           them
           (
           some
           of
           which
           hath
           done
           most
           execution
           upon
           himself
           )
           as
           that
           
             strong
             hold
          
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Quakers
           cannot
           be
           stormed
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           
             surrender
             that
             Interest
          
           they
           have
           therein
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Plea
           for
           
             no
             swearing
          
           among
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ;
           and
           as
           Iachin
           and
           Boaz
           ,
           that
           stood
           as
           strength
           and
           stability
           it self
           ,
           before
           the
           
             true
             spiritual
             Temple
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           against
           the
           faces
           of
           all
           that
           would
           enter
           to
           
             defile
             it
          
           with
           their
           own
           inventions
           and
           impositions
           in
           point
           of
           Oaths
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           that
           which
           he
           sayes
           (
           p.
           26.
           )
           he
           
             adds
             to
             his
             Reasons
          
           (
           
             by
             way
             of
             f●…ll
             measure
             ,
             heaped
             up
             ,
             and
             running
             over
          
           )
           viz.
           
             the
             conc●…rrent
             Iudgement
             of
             other
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             :
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           
             fills
             up
             his
             measure
          
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           Reasons
           are
           
             too
             short
          
           to
           hold
           out
           )
           by
           
             heaping
             up
             the
             sayings
          
           of
           many
           Christians
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           far
           from
           such
           concurrence
           as
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           that
           indeed
           they
           rather
           
             run
             against
          
           ,
           and
           concur
           to
           the
           contradicting
           of
           
             one
             another
             ,
             some
          
           (
           if
           not
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           testifying
           
             more
             plainly
          
           and
           
             groundedly
             against
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           than
           the
           rest
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           sides
           with
           ,
           do
           for
           
             any
             swear●…g
          
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           there
           remains
           no
           more
           to
           make
           up
           his
           
             scanty
             measure
          
           with
           ,
           but
           the
           
             empty
             husk
          
           and
           ●…haff
           of
           words
           of
           
             some
             Councils
          
           &
           Churches
           of
           Romanists
           and
           Reformists
           ;
           and
           of
           Christians
           ,
           (
           perhaps
           not
           
             truly
             such
          
           )
           whose
           saying●…
           are
           profligated
           by
           many
           
             wise
             man
             ,
             ancient
             Fathers
          
           and
           Christians
           of
           the
           Bishops
           citing
           ,
           perhaps
           more
           
             truly
             such
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           save
           our selves
           and
           the
           world
           the
           
             labour
             respectively
          
           of
           writing
           and
           reading
           what
           is
           of
           as
           little
           value
           with
           as
           ,
           is
           it
           is
           of
           small
           importance
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           at
           last
           seriously
           and
           solemnly
           again
           professing
           as
           at
           first
           that
           the
           Bishops
           undertakings
           (
           not
           for
           want
           of
           willingness
           in
           〈◊〉
           to
           
             see
             it
             to
             be
             truth
          
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           the
           
             truth
             indeed
          
           ,
           which
           is
           pleaded
           by
           him
           against
           the
           Qudkers
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           
             true
             demonstration
          
           in
           ●…ll
           he
           sayes
           to
           shew
           it
           so
           to
           be
           )
           hath
           not
           succeeded
           to
           either
           the
           removing
           of
           our
           difficulties
           ,
           or
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           
             any
             swearing
             at
             all
          
           is
           either
           needed
           ,
           or
           
             ought
             to
             be
             used
          
           among
           us
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           are
           
             Christians
             (
             truly
             such
          
           )
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           under
           that
           dispens●…tion
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             some
             swearing
          
           was
           then
           〈◊〉
           
           with
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             professed
             ,
             immediate
          
           end
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           those
           
             ten
             particulars
          
           of
           which
           his
           Work
           to
           us-ward
           (
           if
           ever
           
             effectually
             accomplisht
          
           )
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           We
           10thly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           appeal
           to
           all
           
             wise
             and
             sober-minded
             men
          
           ,
           who
           shall
           impartially
           peruse
           and
           weigh
           what
           is
           above-said
           ,
           Whether
           in
           this
           case
           of
           our
           non-conviction
           by
           the
           Bishop's
           as
           defective
           as
           successess
           endeavours
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           non-subscription
           to
           his
           conception
           ,
           and
           non-submission
           to
           swear
           
             against
             conviction
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Impo●…ition
           ,
           we
           are
           undoubtedly
           without
           more
           ado
           to
           be
           denominated
           such
           
             wilful
             resisters
          
           ,
           and
           
             Obstinate
             offend●…rs
          
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           worthily
           fall
           under
           the
           
             severe
             penalties
          
           of
           the
           
             late
             Act
          
           ,
           whereby
           (
           though
           yet
           contrary
           to
           the
           te●…or
           and
           
             true
             intent
          
           thereof
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           execution
           ,
           who
           never
           heed
           that
           Maxime
           in
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             Iudicium
             penale
             nunquam
             excedit
             casum
          
           )
           we
           now
           so
           sorely
           suffer
           ;
           and
           also
           whether
           we
           suffer
           in
           so
           doing
           so
           justly
           as
           to
           be
           left
           without
           Plea
           for
           our selves
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           
             just
             excuse
          
           before
           both
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           Nevertheless
           however
           the
           second
           page
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             Book
          
           speaks
           out
           his
           
             ultimate
             design
          
           to
           be
           (
           in
           case
           our
           difficulties
           be
           not
           so
           re●…ov'd
           by
           this
           course
           of
           his
           discourse
           concerning
           publike
           Oaths
           ▪
           that
           we
           can
           swallow
           such
           Swearings
           without
           streining
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           are
           impos'd
           on
           us
           )
           that
           we
           may
           inexcusably
           suffer
           severity
           for
           our
           obstinacy
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Book
           he
           sayes
           at
           least
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             no
             design
          
           to
           
             us-ward
             ,
             but
             to
             dispel
             our
             needless
             scruples
             and
             superstitious
             fears
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             to
             shew
             us
             our
             safe
             liberty
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             scape
             the
             penalties
             for
             disobeying
             the
             Laws
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             expects
             his
             pains
             and
             charity
             should
             be
             accepted
             .
          
        
         
           We
           declare
           ,
           That
           his
           pains
           is
           full
           as
           Acceptable
           to
           us
           call'd
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           that
           pity
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           charity
           he
           pretends
           to
           ,
           is
           True
           and
           Real
           ,
           (
           which
           how
           far
           forth
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           leave
           to
           God
           and
           his
           own
           Conscience
           to
           judge
           of
           )
           Though
           first
           it
           hath
           not
           obtain'd
           its
           professed
           end
           to
           us-ward
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             clear
             our
             understandings
          
           ,
           any
           other
           than
           the
           
             clean
             contrary
             way
          
           to
           what
           he
           aims
           at
           ,
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           how
           
             little
             Demonstration
          
           the
           Bishops
           are
           able
           to
           make
           for
           that
           swearing
           they
           consent
           and
           concur
           to
           have
           impos'd
           :
           Nor
           2dly
           ,
           to
           
             remove
             our
             scruples
          
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           we
           
           we
           were
           before
           without
           scruple
           or
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           our
           denial
           of
           that
           swearing
           that's
           impos'd
           on
           us
           ,
           is
           lawful
           and
           right
           before
           God
           ,
           howere
           it
           seems
           so
           or
           so
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           :
           Nor
           3dly
           ,
           so
           as
           
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             our
             due
             obedience
             ,
          
           for
           we
           are
           not
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           as
           if
           swearing
           be
           not
           lawful
           before
           God
           ,
           it
           's
           
             due
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           
             not
             to
             obey
             men
             actively
          
           ,
           who
           impose
           it
           *
           ,
           so
           if
           Swearing
           were
           lawful
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           our
           Consciences
           being
           not
           convinc'd
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           obey
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           sayes
           pag.
           23.
           )
           we
           Christians
           owe
           the
           highest
           
             love
             ,
             loyalty
          
           and
           obedience
           ;
           our
           obedience
           to
           whom
           cannot
           be
           disobedience
           to
           those
           Laws
           of
           men
           that
           are
           just
           and
           
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           besides
           where
           we
           obey
           not
           Actively
           ,
           we
           do
           it
           Passively
           ,
           by
           
             suffering
             violence
          
           without
           making
           any
           
             violent
             resistance
          
           ,
           which
           
             Passive
             obedience
          
           all
           
             wise
             men
          
           own
           to
           be
           
             true
             obedience
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Active
           .
           Nor
           4thly
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           
             rectifie
             our
             Iudgements
          
           ,
           which
           were
           once
           irregular
           ,
           when
           we
           made
           no
           Conscience
           thereof
           ,
           but
           return'd
           to
           their
           rectitude
           ,
           when
           we
           became
           so
           tender
           as
           to
           
             fear
             an
             Oath
          
           .
           Nor
           
             5thly
             ▪
          
           so
           as
           
             to
             stop
             that
          
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           (
           not
           for
           want
           of
           mistake
           ,
           error
           and
           superstition
           )
           to
           miscall
           the
           
             contagion
             of
             our
             error
          
           and
           
             superstition
             ,
             to
             others
          
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           perswaded
           many
           will
           be
           convinced
           (
           as
           well
           as
           some
           are
           already
           confirm'd
           )
           
             against
             all
             swearing
          
           ,
           seeing
           
             how
             little
             the
             Bishops
          
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           shew
           in
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           6thly
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           the
           
             redeeming
             us
             from
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           now
           with
           
             full
             measure
             heaped
             up
          
           ,
           and
           
             running
             over
          
           ,
           even
           
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             executing
          
           and
           insticting
           upon
           several
           of
           us
           .
           Nor
           7thly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           
             redeem
             us
             into
             safety
             and
             peace
          
           ;
           for
           howbeit
           we
           seem
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           unrighteous
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           
             Religious
             ones
          
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           
             danger
             of
             perishing
          
           in
           our
           troubles
           ;
           yet
           (
           come
           what
           evil
           can
           come
           to
           us
           for
           our
           Consciences
           )
           we
           ●…earkening
           still
           unto
           
             Christ
             dwell
             safely
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             quiet
             from
             the
             fear
             of
          
           
           evil
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Seed
           and
           
             sort
             of
             Saints
          
           before
           us
           also
           were
           ,
           2
           Cor
           4.
           )
           though
           
             Troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             distressed
             ,
             Perplexed
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             despair
             ,
             Persecuted
             ,
             yet
             not
             forsaken
             ,
             Cast
             down
             ,
             yet
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           Dated
           and
           Dedicated
           in
           service
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           called
           July
           1662.
           by
           
             Samuel
             Fisher
          
           ,
           imprisoned
           for
           Conscience
           by
           the
           space
           of
           about
           
             Fifteen
             Months
          
           of
           the
           two
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           First
           in
           the
           
             Counter
             ,
             2dly
          
           ,
           In
           
             Newgate
             .
             3dly
          
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Gate-House
             .
             4thly
          
           ,
           In
           
             Old-Bridewell
             .
             5thly
          
           ,
           Now
           in
           Newgate
           again
           ;
           Where
           (
           without
           the
           least
           Crime
           prov'd
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           said
           to
           his
           charge
           )
           he
           stands
           (
           with
           many
           more
           so
           recorded
           in
           the
           very
           Calender
           )
           discharged
           by
           the
           Kings
           late
           
             special
             favour
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           which
           he
           is
           not
           released
           ,
           but
           retained
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           p
           5
           l
           30
           ,
           for
           yet
           r.
           yea
           ,
           p
           2
           l
           39
           r.
           tentanda
           ,
           p.
           8
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             in
             it
          
           ,
           p.
           9.
           l.
           8.
           r
           
             was
             at
             least
          
           ,
           ●…
           .
           9.
           
           ●…
           .
           30.
           r.
           
             that
             he
             is
          
           ,
           p.
           11.
           l.
           37.
           &
           p.
           12.
           l
           2.
           r.
           
             obstinacy
             ▪
          
           p.
           13.
           l.
           4.
           r
           graviore
           ,
           p.
           14.
           l.
           12.
           for
           his
           r.
           their
           ,
           p.
           16.
           l.
           31.
           for
           〈◊〉
           r.
           declining
           ,
           p.
           20.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           ungue
           ,
           p.
           21.
           l.
           3.
           r
           
             to
             the
             Bishops
          
           ,
           p.
           24
           l.
           3●…
           .
           r.
           
             to
             sweeten
          
           ,
           p.
           32
           l.
           9
           r.
           do
           ,
           p.
           34
           l.
           4
           r.
           redarguit
           ,
           p.
           37
           l.
           9
           r.
           
             what
             he
             hath
          
           ,
           p.
           ●…
           ▪
           l.
           29
           r.
           Agitator
           ,
           p.
           85
           l.
           21
           r
           Dictatorem
           ,
           p.
           89
           l.
           25
           r.
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           p.
           4
           l.
           9
           r
           presumed
           ,
           l
           13
           r.
           frivoulosity
           ,
           p.
           9
           l.
           29
           r.
           inventitious
           ,
           p.
           13
           l.
           15
           r.
           Christians
           ,
           p.
           16
           l.
           3.
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           21
           ,
           l.
           19
           for
           by
           in
           .
           r.
           
             in
             by
          
           ,
           p.
           21
           l.
           20
           for
           in
           r.
           is
           ,
           p
           25
           l.
           4
           ,
           for
           we
           ,
           r.
           they
           ,
           p.
           25
           l.
           7
           for
           of
           ,
           r.
           
             of
             old
          
           ,
           p.
           27
           l.
           38
           r.
           (
           is
           ,
           p
           2
           )
           l.
           14
           ●…
           Diali
           ,
           p.
           30
           l.
           20
           
             for
             is
             all
          
           ,
           r.
           
             is
             in
             all
          
           ,
           p.
           41
           l.
           33
           ●…
           .
           Petitionem
           ,
           p.
           44
           l.
           39
           r
           signifies
           ,
           p.
           45
           l
           11
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           50
           l.
           13
           r.
           
             yet
             not
          
           ,
           l
           16
           r.
           
             yet
             are
             so
          
           ,
           l.
           18
           r.
           makes
           .
           l.
           r
           9
           ▪
           r.
           him
           ,
           p.
           55.
           l.
           12
           r.
           dispersation
           ,
           p.
           56.
           l
           ,
           23.
           r.
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           13.
           for
           wave
           ,
           r.
           use
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
           
             
               Find
               no
            
             fault
             
               with
               what
            
             faults
             
               thou
               find'st
               with
               th'
               Press
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Correct
               the
            
             greater
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               rest
               lack
            
             less
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A39570-e440
           
             *
             Though
             Iuditium
             paenale
             [
             de
             jure
             ]
             nunquam
             excedit
             casum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Viz.
               
                 Joseph
                 Hall
              
               ,
               once
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               who
               allowed
               of
               Variety
               in
               
                 outward
                 Forms
              
               of
               Worship
               ,
               saying
               ,
               in
               
                 pag.
                 58.
              
               of
               his
               Susur●…ium
               thus
               ,
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               and
               i●…solent
               wrong
               in
               those
               who
               shall
               think
               to
               reduce
               all
               Dispositions
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Devotion
               and
               Usages
               into
               
                 their
                 own
              
               ,
               since
               in
               all
               these
               there
               may
               be
               much
               Variety
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               different
               Fashions
               may
               receive
               a
               gratious
               acceptation
               in
               Heaven
               .
               One
               thinks
               it
               best
               to
               hold
               himself
               to
               a
               
                 set
                 Form
              
               of
               Invocation
               ,
               another
               deems
               it
               far
               better
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               to
               his
               Arbitrary
               and
               Un-premoditated
               Expressions
               ,
               &c.
               and
               pag.
               60.
               
               
                 O
                 God
              
               ,
               let
               my
               main
               care
               be
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               my
               Soul
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               sure
               Ground
               of
               warrant
               for
               my
               Actions
               ;
               for
               other
               
                 circumstantial
                 Appertenances
              
               ,
               where
               thou
               art
               pleased
               to
               be
               liberal
               ,
               let
               not
               me
               be
               strait-handed
               .
            
             
               And
               
                 pag.
                 184.
              
               
               It
               is
               a
               true
               Word
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               God
               is
               greater
               than
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               surely
               none
               but
               he
               ,
               under
               that
               great
               God
               the
               Supream
               Power
               on
               Earth
               is
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               every
               man
               is
               a
               little
               World
               within
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               little
               world
               there
               is
               a
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               erected
               ,
               wherein
               next
               under
               God
               the
               Conscience
               sits
               as
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Judge
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               appeal
               ,
               that
               passeth
               sentence
               upon
               all
               our
               Actions
               ;
               upon
               all
               our
               Intentions
               ,
               for
               our
               Persons
               absolving
               one
               condemning
               another
               ,
               for
               our
               Actions
               allowing
               one
               forbidding
               another
               ;
               if
               that
               condemn
               in
               vain
               ,
               shall
               all
               the
               World
               besides
               acquic
               us
               ,
               if
               that
               clear
               us
               ,
               the
               doom
               which
               the
               World
               passeth
               upon
               us
               is
               frivoulous
               and
               ineffectual
               .
               I
               grant
               this
               Iudge
               is
               sometimes
               corrupted
               with
               the
               bribes
               of
               hope
               ,
               with
               the
               weak
               fears
               of
               loss
               ,
               with
               an
               undue
               respect
               of
               Persons
               ,
               with
               powerful
               Importunities
               ,
               with
               
                 false
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               with
               
                 forged
                 Evidences
              
               to
               pass
               a
               wrong
               Sentence
               upon
               the
               Person
               ,
               or
               cause
               for
               which
               he
               shall
               be
               answerable
               to
               him
               that
               is
               higher
               than
               the
               Highest
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               doom
               (
               though
               reversible
               by
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               heaven
               )
               is
               still
               obligatory
               here
               on
               Earth
               :
               So
               as
               it
               's
               my
               fault
               that
               my
               Conscience
               is
               misled
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               not
               my
               fault
               to
               follow
               my
               Conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39570-e4820
           
             *
             
               Witness
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               from
               Breda
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 P●…eres
              
               ;
               and
               read
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 ,
                 May
              
               the
               1st
               ▪
               1661.
               and
               ordered
               to
               be
               printed
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               89.
               page
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Collections
               of
               his
               Speeches
               ;
               whose
               Words
               are
               these
               ,
               viz.
               We
               do
               declare
               a
               Liberty
               to
               tender
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               shall
               be
               disquieted
               or
               called
               in
               question
               for
               differences
               in
               ●…pinions
               ,
               or
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               Consent
               to
               such
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               upon
               ma●…ine
               deliberation
               ,
               shall
               be
               offered
               to
               us
               for
               the
               full
               granting
               of
               that
               Indulgence
               .
            
             
               Also
               in
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               concerning
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affaires
              
               ,
               dated
               October
               the
               20th
               .
               1660.
               it
               is
               said
               thi●…
               ▪
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               we
               do
               again
               renew
               what
               we
               have
               formerly
               said
               in
               our
               Declaration
               from
               〈◊〉
               ;
               for
               the
               Liberty
               of
               
                 tender
                 Consciences
              
               :
               No
               Man
               shall
               be
               disqui●…red
               or
               called
               in
               question
               for
               Differences
               of
               Opinion
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               distrub
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               if
               any
               have
               been
               disturbed
               in
               that
               kind
               since
               our
               arrival
               here
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               proceeded
               from
               any
               directions
               of
               ours
               .
               And
               page
               91.
               
               We
               do
               in
               the
               first
               place
               declare
               our
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               ;
               is
               and
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               the
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               both
               in
               publick
               and
               private
               .
            
             
               And
               page
               the
               102.
               
               We
               do
               in
               the
               second
               Place
               take
               into
               Consideration
               ;
               and
               our
               present
               work
               is
               to
               gratifie
               the
               private
               Consciences
               of
               those
               that
               are
               grieved
               with
               the
               use
               of
               〈◊〉
               Ceremonies
               ,
               by
               indulging
               to
               ,
               and
               di●…pensing
               with
               their
               omitting
               those
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Kings
               Speech
               to
               both
               Houses
               ,
               Iuly
               the
               8th
               .
               166●…
               .
               It
               is
               to
               put
               my self
               in
               mind
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               so
               often
               (
               I
               think
               as
               of●…en
               as
               I
               come
               to
               you
               )
               mention
               to
               you
               my
               Declaration
               from
               Breda
               ;
               and
               let
               me
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               another
               Declaration
               published
               by
               your selves
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               perswaded
               made
               mi●…e
               the
               more
               effectual
               .
               An
               
                 honest
                 Generous
              
               and
               Christian
               Declaration
               signed
               by
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Persons
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Sufferers
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               renounced
               all
               former
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               memory
               of
               former
               Unkindness
               :
               My
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               in
               no
               mans
               power
               to
               charge
               me
               or
               you
               with
               breach
               of
               our
               Words
               or
               Promises
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               a
               good
               ingredient
               to
               our
               future
               Security
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Chancellors
               Speech
               to
               both
               Houses
               ,
               May
               the
               8th
               .
               1661.
               page
               17.
               
               He
               told
               you
               but
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               values
               himself
               much
               upon
               keeping
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               upon
               performing
               all
               his
               Promises
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             first
             respect
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Second
             respect
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             However
             I
             might
             consent
             to
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Bill
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             third
             Respect
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             contradicting
             himself
             .
          
           
             *
             Celum
             non
             animum
             mutant
             qui
             trans
             mare
             currunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Witness
             his
             words
             before
             ,
             p.
             10
             ▪
             cited
             and
             spoken
             to
             .
             Witness
             also
             
               Jos.
               Hall
            
             ,
             once
             Bishop
             of
             Exeten
             ,
             (
             the
             same
             See
             where
             I.
             Gauden
             is
             now
             Bishop
             )
             who
             saith
             that
             the
             doo●…
             of
             Conscience
             is
             obligatory
             here
             on
             Earth
             ▪
             so
             that
             though
             ●…
             mans
             conscience
             be
             misled
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             not
             a
             mans
             fault
             to
             follow
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             Sus.
             pag.
             184.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               was
               the
               very
               
                 self
                 same
              
               counsel
               that
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               gave
               to
               the
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Princes
              
               and
               States
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Writing
              
               and
               Printing
               of
               Books
               ,
               and
               also
               Disputing
               or
               Preaching
               otherwise
               than
               according
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               and
               Approba●…on
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               
                 such
                 Books
              
               should
               be
               punisht
               ;
               see
               the
               Hist
               ▪
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               page
               42
               ,
               48.
               
               This
               the
               Protestants
               liked
               not
               when
               〈◊〉
               under
               Papists
               ,
               yet
               approve
               of
               ,
               promote
               ,
               and
               give
               out
               as
               
                 good
                 Counsel
              
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               got
               others
               under
               themselves
               .
            
             
               This
               course
               of
               commanding
               their
               Ordinaries
               to
               search
               for
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               burn
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
              
               ,
               as
               heritical
               ;
               was
               used
               by
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Prelates
              
               at
               the
               
                 Councel
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 when
              
               and
               where
               the
               said
               Husse
               himself
               also
               was
               (
               as
               we
               are
               )
               〈◊〉
               of
               O●…stinacy
               (
               the
               
                 old
                 Phrase
              
               )
               and
               condemned
               to
               be
               burnt
               as
               an
               
                 obstinate
                 Heretick
              
               .
               See
               Fox
               .
               Acts
               and
               Monum
               .
               Pag.
               810.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Veritas
             non
             querit
             Angulos
             .
          
           
             *
             Premi
             ha●…d
             supprimi
             potest
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Gauden
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Quid
             rides
             ?
             mutato
             nomine
             de
             te
             Fabula
             narratur
             .
          
           
             Finis
             legis
             est
             le●…
             .
          
           
             *
             Collected
             by
             
               William
               Caton
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             be
             Printed
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             things
             (
             
               say
               we
            
             )
             are
             not
             consistent
             with
             any
             dangerous
             Errors
             ,
             or
             damnable
             Opinions
             (
             and
             so
             will
             the
             Bishop
             say
             too
             ,
             when
             he
             confiders
             well
             that
             morality
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Quod
               tibi
               nevis
               fieri
               alteri
               ne
               feceris
               ,
            
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             be
             done
             to
             ,
             is
             purer
             and
             more
             substantial
             Christianity
             ,
             then
             that
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             Christianity
             is
             mostly
             made
             up
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             blameloss
             life
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             External
             Profession
             and
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             who
             ere
             is
             found
             ,
             can
             never
             Err
             nor
             lead
             others
             to
             Err
             after
             his
             example
             to
             damnation
             .
          
           
             *
             
               By
               which
               the
            
             Bishop
             
               seems
               to
               intend
               ,
               not
               only
               the
            
             greater
             Hornets
             of
             rigid
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             lesser
             Wasps
             of
             Independants
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Gad-flies
             and
             Musketo's
             of
             Anabaptists
             (
             
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               but
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               also
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               well
               judge
               he
               jerks
               at
               ,
               under
               that
               term
               of
            
             other
             Insects
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             41.
             
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             so
             exact
             and
             cautious
             of
             their
             words
             ;
             in
             asserting
             ;
             or
             promising
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             an
             Oath
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             security
             enough
             in
             all
             Cases
             
               to
               say
               Christianus
               sum
               ;
               I
               am
            
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             
               Bishop
               Gauden
            
             himself
             also
             very
             well
             observes
             ,
             to
             the
             weakening
             of
             his
             
               own
               proof
            
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             
               imposing
               Oaths
            
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             Justice
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             sith
             as
             
               good
               men
            
             need
             not
             be
             forc't
             to
             Swear
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             )
             in
             order
             to
             the
             awing
             of
             them
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ;
             so
             
               ill
               men's
            
             Swearing
             is
             of
             
               little
               credit
            
             .
             Whose
             Word
             's
             ,
             page
             17.
             are
             these
             ,
             Nor
             
               can
               much
               credit
               he
               given
               any
               more
               than
               to
               a
               Lyar
               ,
               to
               any
               man
               that
               Swears
               never
               so
            
             solemnly
             and
             in-judicature
             ,
             
               who
               is
               a
               common
            
             Swearer
             ,
             
               and
               hath
               no
               reverence
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Mark
             how
             hasty
             the
             Bishop
             is
             in
             some
             places
             to
             quicken
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Severity
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             
               too
               late
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             his
             
               paternal
               compassionate
               pleas
            
             else-where
             for
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             respite
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             some
             
               longer
               time
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Meerly
               mistaking
               that
               text
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               clause
               ,
               
                 even
                 so
              
               (
               which
               bears
               the
               stresse
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 this
                 point
              
               )
               relates
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               
                 true
                 Ministers
              
               Maintenance
               ,
               to
               the
               portion
               ,
               not
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               Gospel
            
             
               Preachers
               Pay
               ▪
               Which
               ,
               First
               if
               it
               had
               been
               Tyth
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Levies
                 Tribe
              
               ,
               had
               been
               for
               the
               
                 Poor
                 Widows
                 ,
                 Fatherless
              
               and
               
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 Door-keepers
              
               and
               other
               Temple-servitors
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Priests
               ;
               who
               had
               but
               the
               Tenth
               or
               Tyth
               of
               the
               
                 Tyth
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               was
               not
               Tyth
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               Apostle
               could
               not
               have
               dispensed
               (
               as
               he
               did
               )
               with
               the
               nonpaymen●…
               of
               it
               to
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               had
               that
               
                 set
                 sum
              
               of
               Tyths
               been
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               he
               sayes
               they
               
                 used
                 not
                 such
              
               Power
               ,
               nor
               wrote
               that
               it
               should
               be
               
                 so
                 done
              
               to
               him
               or
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Was
               by
               way
               of
               Free
               Gift
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               From
               that
               Flock
               they
               fed
               ,
               and
               stood
               Pastors
               to
               ,
               not
               anothers
               
                 Shepherds
                 Sheep
              
               ,
               that
               are
               fed
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               much
               less
               from
               the
               People
               
                 not
                 yet
                 converted
              
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 freely
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 sake
                 ,
                 taking
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               So
               far
               as
               to
               
                 supply
                 necessities
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               not
               alwayes
               that
               (
               for
               
                 Paul's
                 own
                 hands
              
               oft
               ministred
               to
               his
               Necessities
               ,
               yet
               Preacht
               
                 more
                 Gospel
              
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               than
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               or
               Priests
               in
               all
               
                 their
                 lives
              
               )
               not
               to
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               such
               
                 boundless
                 Superfluity
              
               ,
               as
               many
               
                 thousands
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               which
               some
               have
               here
               ,
               while
               their
               
                 yearly
                 Hirelings
              
               ,
               who
               take
               all
               that
               
                 little
                 Pains
                 that
              
               is
               taken
               for
               
                 poor
                 Peoples
                 Souls
              
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Part
              
               of
               the
               tenth
               of
               those
               
                 large
                 Crops
              
               ,
               which
               are
               reaped
               by
               them
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             For
             the
             Scri●…e
             calls
             the
             Flock
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             ●…ritage
             ,
             a●…
             in
             contradistinction
             ●…o
             the
             Presbitery
             ,
             Pastoraly
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             Iudges
             said
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               John
               Crook
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Bench
             in
             the
             Old
             Bayly
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             once
             taking
             the
             Oath
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             Sentencing
             him
             to
             a
             Pruminire
             for
             not
             taking
             it
             there
             again
             ,
             though
             he
             offered
             to
             prove
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             once
             before
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39570-e74920
           
             *
             
               P.
               29.
               ●…urabant
               ●…udaei
               per
               Creaturas
               obvias
               ;
               nec
               se
               istis
               teneri
               credebant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Et
               30.
               
               Non
               putabant
               Iud●…i
               se
               teneri
               Iure
               ju●…do
               si
               per
               ista
               jurassent
               ,
               nec
               redden
               ▪
               dum
               Domino
               tale
               Iuram●…ntum
            
          
           
             *
             VVe
             see
             the
             Bishop
             however
             loves
             to
             speak
             safely
             ,
             though
             he
             speaks
             little
             less
             then
             sophistically
             ,
             concluding
             not
             contradictorily
             to
             us
             (
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             but
             
               aliud
               a
               negato
            
             ,
             another
             thing
             tha●…
             what
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             than
             what
             we
             may
             yeild
             to
             ▪
             and
             do
             our
             Cause
             no
             harm
             ;
             for
             who
             deni●…s
             but
             that
             swearing
             in
             a
             lawful
             way
             ●…
             lawful
             ,
             and
             not
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             
               any
               swearing
            
             is
             lawful
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             sain
             beg
             ,
             before
             we
             see
             cause
             to
             give
             it
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             
               So
               the
               Bish
               p.
               35.
               36
               
               All
               the
               Nations
               have
               used
               
                 some
                 form
                 of
                 swearing
              
               by
               their
               respective
               Dei●…ies
               ,
               as
               a
               special
               honor
               and
               appeal
               to
               their
               Soveraignty
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               means
               in
               cases
               dubious
               ,
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               gain
               credit
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               assured
               of
               the
               verity
               and
               honesty
               of
               the
               speaker
               in
               their
               promises
               and
               testimonies
               ,
               in
               their
               leagues
               and
               contracts
            
             
               And
               p
               :
               38.
               
               An
               Oath
               is
               only
               the
               Attestation
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               witness
               of
               all
               we
               say
               and
               do
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Gauden
             himself
             confessing
             the
             needlesness
             of
             swearing
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               Iust.
               Mart.
               Assert
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Plat.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Menand
               .
            
             
               Iuris
               jurandi
               fidem
               nec
               promittas
               nec
               exigas
               ▪
               Fi●…icus
               ad
               Lollianums
               Flamini
               Diali
               Iurare
               nesas
               .
               Plu●…
               .
               Ea
               esto
               probitate
               ut
               nec
               Iurato
               tibi
               credant
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             how
             all
             along
             the
             Clergy
             cr●…ep
             their
             necks
             out
             of
             the
             collar
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             be
             by
             the
             Bishop
             propounded
             as
             a
             patter●…
             (
             since
             the
             old
             Roman
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             )
             for
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Christian
             Priests
             ,
             its
             wickedness
             not
             to
             credit
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             without
             Oath
             ▪
             when
             it
             's
             made
             a
             punishable
             piece
             of
             wickedness
             for
             others
             (
             though
             it
             's
             ●…onfest
             ,
             above
             that
             the
             Dissenter●…
             and
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             as
             ●…incere
             as
             the
             Im●…oser
             )
             to
             refuse
             an
             Oath
             when
             they
             impose
             it
             .
             For
             so
             P.
             43
             also
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ●…ays
             ,
             when
             other
             Christians
             did
             in
             publik●…
             swear
             ,
             required
             by
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             put
             to
             swear
             .
             Basilius
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             pleaded
             his
             priviledge
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             ▪
             Calced●…n●…e
             ●…e
             was
             required
             to
             ●…ive
             O●…th
             ,
             the
             sanctity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             ●…onor
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             being
             assurance
             ●…ufficient
             for
             his
             truth
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             by
             citing
             this
             .
             pleads
             the
             p●…iviledge
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Spi●…itual
             (
             so
             called
             )
             above
             the
             Lords
             .
             
               Temporal
               ,
               or
            
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             However
             ●…il
             
               ultra
               quae●…
               Plebe●…us
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             
               As
               that
               of
               
                 Origen
                 ▪
              
               It
               be●…
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               lives
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               
                 swear
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Chrysost.
               He
               forbids
               not
               onely
               forswearing
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 swear
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Ierom.
               The
               Gospel
               Truth
               admits
               〈◊〉
               of
               an
               O●…th
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             how
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquity
             began
             to
             work
             in
             those
             ▪
             dayes
             of
             the
             Empires
             turning
             Christian●…y
             ●…y
             the
             lump
             and
             by
             whole-sale
             ,
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             Christianity
             and
             and
             Christians
             ,
             so
             ●…ar
             as
             to
             cause
             th●…m
             to
             call
             the
             
               holy
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             after
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             old
             Hea●…henish
             customs
             ,
             whence
             (
             at
             first
             )
             came
             that
             Name
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             found
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             was
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             Though
             the
             Lord
             himself
             〈◊〉
             more
             then
             once
             by
             himself
             ,
             yet
             that
             his
             
               own
               example
            
             (
             as
             the
             Bishop
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             swearing
             ,
             was
             
               no
               example
            
             for
             us
             now
             to
             imitate
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             ●…owise
             a
             confi●…ming
             of
             that
             old
             Legal
             ceremony
             of
             O●…ths
             as
             a
             practice
             legiti●…
             to
             
               his
               saints
            
             for
             ever
             (
             as
             the
             Bishop
             wo●…ld
             make
             〈◊〉
             believe
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Oath
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             wh●…m
             
               all
               his
               promises
            
             confirm'd
             by
             Oath
             ,
             were
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Amen
             ,
             was
             also
             to
             end
             all
             strife
             between
             him
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             strife
             and
             Oath●…
             also
             ,
             that
             are
             among
             men
             〈◊〉
             ●…nd
             strife
             ,
             is
             ●…vinced
             in
             our
             Books
             ,
             (
             see
             one
             Antidote
             more
             ,
             &c
             )
             which
             till
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             more
             punctua●…ly
             then
             be
             〈◊〉
             done
             ,
             disproves
             the
             Truth
             of
             ,
             stands
             still
             on
             our
             ●…arts
             unshaken
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             Apud
             〈◊〉
             i●…
             Iudiciis
             omnia
             jurisjurando
             Religione
             f●…mata
             ,
             Dei
             〈◊〉
             interp●…sito
             Buxt
             .
          
           
             *
             Iuramentum
             non
             aliter
             quam
             medicamenium
             urgente
             necessitate
             usurpandum
             ,
             non
             adhibetur
             Iusjurandum
             nisi
             ad
             subveniendum
             desictui
             levitas
             hominum
             &
             incoaconstantia
             dissidentiam
             genuit
             cui
             remedium
             quaesitum
             est
             jure
             jurando
             .
          
           
             *
             Rarus
             apud
             veteres
             
               Jurandi
               usus
               in
               Iudiciis
               sed
               crescente
               persidi●…crevit
               Iurandi
               usus
               .
            
          
           
             *
             If
             yet
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ●…ue
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             do
             not
             know
             that
             there
             are
             )
             yea
             (
             
               absit
               absuidum
            
             )
             let
             it
             never
             be
             said
             now
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             Christians
             that
             name
             
               Christs
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             name
             themselves
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             depart
             not
             from
             such
             iniquities
             as
             those
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             perfection
             of
             
               Moses
               Law
            
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             was
             ,
             swear
             not
             vainly
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             by
             
               God
               onely
               ,
               forswear
               not
            
             (
             whatever
             the
             
               Pharisees
               false
               glosses
            
             allowed
             )
             Therefore
             either
             Christ
             must
             in
             the
             point
             of
             swearing
             call
             them
             not
             to
             
               swear
               at
               all
            
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             that
             point
             he
             calls
             to
             no
             
               higher
               perfection
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             than
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Law
            
             did
             .
          
           
             *
             Compare
             Acts
             4.
             with
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             sor
             Peter
             was
             unlearned
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             the
             Bishop
             now
             calls
             learning
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Se●…
               the
            
             Antid
             .
             p.
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             it self
             expresly
             allowed
             it
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sayes
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Mal.
               2.
               16.
               he
               hates
               putting
               away
               .
            
          
           
             *
             For
             Moses
             of
             himself
             (
             the
             servant
             that
             knows
             not
             what
             his
             Master
             does
             )
             could
             not
             give
             dispensation
             against
             any
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             had
             not
             been
             faithful
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             
               Gods
               Precepts
            
             shewed
             him
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Mount.
            
             
          
           
             The
             more
             shame
             therefore
             to
             Christians
             (
             so
             call'd
             )
             that
             have
             no
             such
             
               great
               reverenes
            
             of
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             (
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Iews
               had
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             
               exceed
               in
               strictness
            
             )
             but
             that
             they
             can
             swear
             in
             
               every
               ioy
            
             and
             trifle
             ,
             by
             
               Gods
               Name
            
             ,
             ●…
             
               thousand
               times
            
             ,
             when
             they
             never
             ▪
             
               think
               on
               him
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             〈◊〉
             ne
             jurabit
             ,
             ne
             vel
             〈◊〉
             in
             perjurium
             cadat
             ,
             Lact
             N●…
             facilitate
             jurandi
             in
             perjurium
             prolabamur
             ,
             Aust.
             
          
           
             *
             
               And
               so
               sayes
               the
               Bishop
               himself
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             
             No
             Laws
             of
             men
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             actively
             obeyed
             .